中文 · EN

《南華真經註疏》Vol. 5

Start reading →Report an error / feedback

Qing Daoist texts 清代道教文獻 Vol. 5 / 5 48,448 characters

About this page. The original text of 《南華真經註疏》 Vol. 5 (Qing Daoist texts 清代道教文獻, 5 volumes) is shown in Classical Chinese as transmitted in the Kanripo (Kyoto University) edition. An English interpretation of the 97 passages on this page accompanies it: select a passage or press “Interpretation” to show it. All texts in English

Back to 《南華真經註疏》
Reading modes explained
  • Horizontal: ordinary left-to-right reading; the interpretation can be shown.
  • Scroll: vertical text running right to left; the wheel scrolls sideways (no interpretation in this mode).
  • Wheel: columns of vertical text turn around a drum; use the wheel, drag or arrow keys, or auto-play.
  • Pages: about 200 characters per page; use the buttons, swipe or arrow keys.

Source text (with commentary)Interpretation

重刋道藏輯要   南華眞經 周漆園吏莊周著     海陽復圭子程以寍注疏   雜篇外物第二十六     (狥外則伐生損道有釣利者有盜儒者均之不知神聖自全之道惟得意忘言之人而始可與言内而忘外) 外物不可必(凡不言性命而言形色人與物皆外物也外物有成必有虧無論善者惡者忠者孝者不孝者均之  不免而不可必也)故龍逢誅比干戮箕子狂惡來(紂佞臣)死桀紂亡人 主莫不欲其臣之忠而忠未必信故伍員流於江(吳王戮之褁鴟夷而浮之  江)萇弘死於蜀藏其血三年而化爲碧(周靈王臣被放歸蜀刳腸而死藏其血於  地三年化爲碧玉)人親莫不欲其子之孝而孝未必愛故孝已憂(股高  宗子逐於後母)而曾參悲(誤斵瓜根大杖幾死以上俱外物之不可必者)木與木相摩則然  (木火同侶火陰根陽寄位於木因動而發反傷其母)金與火相守則流(金本至堅見火則流)陰陽 錯行則天地大絯(音駭)於是乎有雷有霆水中有火乃焚大槐(陰陽  雜其氣鬱而不伸則雷雨交作或焚樹木所謂水中有火也乃五行之不可必者)有甚憂兩陷而無 所逃(至人修眞五志之火一時俱伏不知道者甚憂兩陷於利害之中無所逃遁人事陰陽之患兩者交相陷也)螴
Interpretation

If one pursues external things without restraint, one harms life and diminishes the Great Dao. Some fish for profit; others steal the reputation of the Confucians. None of them understands the sage’s way of preserving himself. Only those who grasp the meaning without clinging to the words can be spoken with about inner cultivation and forgetting external things.

External things cannot guarantee that events will turn out as people wish. Whatever speaks only of the body and outward appearance, and not of nature and life, belongs to the realm of external things, whether it concerns people or objects. External things may bring success or loss. Whether something is good or evil, loyal or disloyal, filial or unfilial, none of these qualities can ensure the outcome.

Thus Guan Longfeng was killed, Bi Gan was harmed, and Jizi feigned madness. E Lai, the wicked flatterer of King Zhou, died, and Jie of Xia and Zhou of Shang were both overthrown. No ruler fails to wish for loyal ministers, yet a loyal minister may not be trusted. So Wu Zixu was killed by the king of Wu, and his body was wrapped in a leather sack and thrown into the river. Chang Hong, a minister of King Ling of Zhou, was exiled back to Shu and disemboweled; legend says that after his blood had been buried for three years, it turned into green jade. No parents fail to wish for filial children, yet a filial child may not be loved. Thus Xiaoyi, the son of King Gaozong of Shang, grieved because of his stepmother. Zeng Shen, too, was once beaten by his father with a heavy staff for accidentally cutting the root of a melon vine, and nearly died. These are all examples of how outward circumstances cannot be guaranteed.

When wood rubs against wood, it catches fire. Wood and fire are naturally linked: fire takes wood as its root and dwells within it, appearing through friction, yet in turn it harms the wood. Metal melts when it meets fire. When the movement of Yin-Yang Qi (vital energy) falls into disorder, Heaven and Earth are shaken, and thunder and lightning arise. Fire may even spring from water and burn down a great locust tree. These are all instances of how the transformations of Yin-Yang and the Five Phases (Wood, Fire, Earth, Metal, Water) are difficult to predict.

When the mind is full of worry, one becomes caught in a dilemma with no way out. Those who cultivate the true can quiet the fires of the five emotions for a time. Those who do not understand the way of cultivation become trapped in anxieties where gain and loss are entangled, and find it hard to escape. The calamities brought by human affairs and by Yin-Yang can also intertwine, leaving people deeply caught in their midst.

蜳(音陳淳)不得成(怵惕不自安也)心若縣(音懸)於天地之閒慰睯(音昬)沈屯(抑鬱  陷溺也)利害相摩生火甚多眾人焚和(利害交戰燥急心𤍠甚於焦火故焚傷其至和  之氣)月固不勝火於是乎有僓(音頹)然而道盡(月水母也尙在天涯喻遠水不能救  近火於是惟有頽然衰斃而生道盡矣)莊周家貧故往貸粟於監河侯監河侯 曰諾我將得邑金將貸子三百金可乎莊周忿然作色曰周昨 來有中道而呼者周顧視車轍中有鮒魚焉周問之曰鮒魚來 子何爲者邪對曰我東海之波臣(猶云水官)也君豈有斗升之水而 活我哉周曰諾我且南遊吳越之王激西江之水而迎子可乎 鮒魚忿然作色曰吾失我常與我無所處吾得斗升之水然活 耳(若然可活)君乃言此曾不如早索我於枯魚之肆(莊子貸粟明養生者止於活身  而不必務有餘意魚以水爲天所與者惟水而已一失水則失其所與而無處所矣枯魚乾魚也肆處所也)任公 子爲大鈎巨緇五十犗(音界犍牛也)以爲餌(喻經世者期於大成)蹲乎會稽投 竿東海旦旦而約期年不魚已而大魚食之牽巨鈎錎(音陷)沒 而下驚揚而奮䰇(音須)白波若山海水震蕩聲侔鬼神憚赫千里 任公子得若魚離而腊(音昔)之(乾肉也)自淛(音浙)河以東蒼梧以北莫
Interpretation

A Plain-Language Reading of the Commentary and Subcommentary on the Perfect Scripture of Nanhua

A frog (a kind of small creature) cannot accomplish anything; its mind feels suspended between Heaven and Earth, sunk in dullness, weariness, and despondency. Benefit and harm rub against each other, producing much “fire.” People thus burn and injure their original Qi of harmony: as benefit and harm contend, the mind grows as agitated as a blazing fire, damaging harmony even more than real fire. The commentary says that the moon (a jellyfish living in the sea) cannot hold down fire (a metaphor for distant water being unable to put out a nearby fire). It can only wither and decay, and the Dao reaches its end.


Zhuangzi was poor and asked Lord Jianhe, an official in charge of the rivers, to lend him some grain. Lord Jianhe said, “Certainly. Once I have collected the tax revenue from my fief, I’ll lend you three hundred gold pieces. How does that sound?” Zhuangzi’s expression changed. “Yesterday, as I was walking along the road, I heard someone calling out. I turned and saw a crucian carp in a wheel rut. I asked, ‘Fish, what are you doing here?’ It replied, ‘I am a minister of the Eastern Sea, a humble subject of the waters. Could you spare a peck or a pint of water to save me?’ I said, ‘All right. I’m heading south to Wu and Yue. I’ll ask the king to send the waters of the Western River to meet you. How about that?’ The crucian carp’s expression changed too. ‘I have lost the water I depend on and have nowhere to live. A peck or a pint of water would keep me alive. What you’re proposing is worse than just coming to find me at the dried-fish stall.’”

The commentary explains that when Zhuangzi asked for grain, his point was that nourishing life requires only keeping the body alive; there is no need to crave a surplus. Water was the fish’s “Heaven,” the support on which it relied. Once it lost the water, it had no support and nowhere to dwell. The “dried-fish stall” means the place where dried fish are sold.


Lord Ren made a huge hook and thick line, using fifty castrated oxen as bait. (This portrays a person who hopes to accomplish great things in the world.) He crouched at Kuaiji, cast his line into the Eastern Sea, and fished day after day for a year without catching anything. Then a huge fish swallowed the bait. It dragged the giant hook down, then swept its tail and raised its fins; white waves rose like mountains, the sea shook, and the sound stirred ghosts and spirits. Its power struck fear across a thousand miles. Lord Ren caught the fish, cut it up, and dried the meat. From east of the Zhejiang River to north of Cangwu, there was more than enough for everyone to eat.


Main idea: A peck of water nearby can keep someone alive; talking of sending the Western River to meet the fish is like telling someone to go to a dried-fish stall. The grain-lending episode mocks the idea that distant help can put out a nearby fire. Lord Ren fishes for a year without success, then catches a giant fish in a single day. This suggests that great accomplishments require great means and substantial preparation, along with the patience to endure solitude. That is a very different path from competing with the crucian carp for a peck or a pint.

不厭若魚者已而後世輇(音權)才諷說之徒皆驚而相吿也夫揭 竿累趨灌瀆守鯢鮒其於得大魚難矣飾小說以干縣令其於 大達亦遠矣是以未嘗聞任氏之風俗其不可與經於世亦遠 矣(喻言有大抱負者必有大設施有大設施者必有大成就厭飽飫也輇才小才也累小繩也瀧瀆田中灌水之瀆鯢鮒小  魚也文氣跌宕與巨魚爭雄摘文之士允宜熟讀)儒以詩禮發冡(詩禮古人之陳迹也猶冡爲古人之  臭腐也取陳迹而稱迷之何異於發冡而竊古人之臭腐哉)大儒臚傳(自上語下曰臚自下語上曰傳故殿  試唱名曰臚傳大儒呼小儒亦曰臚傳此爲遊談竊先生之緒餘者發)曰東方作矣事之何若 小儒曰未解裙襦口中有珠(不須解其裙襦口中有珠在焉)詩固有之曰(引詩以證  口中有珠)青青之麥生於陵陂(音披)生不布施死何含珠爲(譏富者生而鄙  吝死後含珠以下大儒語小儒之言計取珠之法)接其鬚擪(音壓以手按之)其⬤(音𡻕頤下)儒以 金椎控(開也)其頤徐别其頰無傷口中珠(詩禮乃古人口中之珠世儒教子弟竊而取之  又欲其不失古而無損惑哉)老萊子之弟子出薪遇仲尼反以吿曰有人 於彼脩(長也)上而趨(促也)下末僂(背微僂)而後耳(耳帖腦後)視若營四海(蒿目
Interpretation

Plain-Language Interpretation

(After the preceding parable about “not being content with small fish.”) Later generations of writers of modest ability, who knew only how to use satire and moralizing, found this astonishing and passed the story around to one another.

With a short rod and thin line, waiting beside a field ditch to catch small fish, how could anyone hope to land a big one? The same is true of seeking office and rank through flashy little essays: such writing is just as far from any real achievement. We have never heard of anyone with the grand scale of Ren Shi. A person like that could never discuss the great principles of governing the world with petty scholars bound by convention.


Confucian scholars treasure the Book of Poetry and the Rites, but in truth this is like robbing a tomb. The Book of Poetry and the Rites are merely traces left behind by the ancients, like decayed, foul-smelling things in a grave. Treating these traces as truth and teaching them to others—is that any different from breaking into a tomb to steal the rotten flesh of the dead?

A “Great Confucian” sent word down the line (the term “transmitting the call” originally referred to names being read aloud from above during the palace examination; here it mocks a Great Confucian ordering lesser scholars about) and said, “It’s dawn in the east. What should we do?”

The lesser scholar replied, “There’s no need to untie his robe. He has a pearl in his mouth.”

The Great Confucian said, “Isn’t it in the Book of Poetry?” and quoted a poem as proof:

Green wheat grows
on the banks of the burial mound.
He would not give while alive;
why should he hold a pearl in his mouth when dead?

The Great Confucian continued, “Grab his beard, hold down his jaw, and use a golden mallet to pry open his mouth. Slowly pull his cheeks apart—be careful not to damage the pearl inside.”

(Commentary: The Book of Poetry and the Rites are like the pearls held in the mouths of the ancients. Confucian scholars teach their disciples to steal this inheritance, yet imagine they can preserve its ‘ancient spirit’ without giving themselves away. How could that make any sense?)


When Lao Laizi’s disciple returned from gathering firewood, he met Confucius. He turned back and told Lao Laizi, “There’s a man over there with a straight upper body and a hurried gait below; his back is slightly hunched, and his ears lie close to the back of his head. Yet his gaze seems to survey the world in every direction.”


Note: This passage comes from a commentary on the Zhuangzi. With sharp images of fishing for small fish, robbing a tomb for pearls, and prying open a mouth to seize a pearl, it mocks Confucian scholars for clinging to the old traces of the Book of Poetry and the Rites and pursuing office through trivial literary skill. These scholars are contrasted with the great talent and purpose represented by Ren Shi. The final sentence, “Lao Laizi’s disciple meets Zhongni,” begins a separate anecdote describing Confucius’s appearance and expression; the passage that follows often continues the Daoist critique of Confucianism.

 而憂當世)不知其誰氏之子老萊子曰是𨚑也召而來仲尼至曰 𨚑去汝躬矜(身矜持也)與汝容知(動容知慮)斯爲君子矣仲尼揖而退蹙 然改容而問曰業可得進乎老萊子曰夫不忍一世之傷而驁  (音傲)萬世之患抑固窶邪亡其略弗及邪(驁放也不忍一世放心憂萬世豈其命當  窶耶抑其知慮不及此耶)惠以歡爲驁終身之醜中民之行進焉耳相引 以名相結以隱(以恩惠買人之歡爲自得甚可醜也常人之行進於此以耳語耳相引以名也或推心置人腹  中或施恩於人所不知相結以隱也)與其譽堯而非桀不如兩忘而閉其所譽  (不忍一世之傷者莫若堯坐至一世之傷者莫若桀是堯而非桀斯毁譽生吾堯桀兩忘則無毁無譽矣)反無非 傷也動無非邪也(教化必以其漸民亦歸正而不覺如頓欲反斯世於唐虞民必以爲駭而傷其天頓欲鼓  動其民舍舊而從新民必放逸而趨邪然則聖人將奈之何哉)聖人躊躇以興事以每成功 奈何哉其載焉終矜爾(聖人豫若冬涉川猶若畏四鄰躊躇而不輕爲所以往往有成功今汝奈何哉  不忍一世之傷而以萬世事自任哉終見其矜持而徒勞爾)宋元君夜半而夢人披髮闚 阿門曰予自宰路(淵名)之淵予爲清江使河伯之所漁者余(音豫)且  (音趨)得予元君覺使人占之曰此神龜也君曰漁者有余且乎
Interpretation

Lao Laizi said, “That man is Confucius.” He called him over. When Zhongni arrived, Lao Laizi said, “Qiu, let go of that stiff air you carry about you, always putting on a show with every movement. Stop relying on your expressions and schemes to deal with people. Only then can you be called a gentleman.”

Zhongni clasped his hands and stepped back several paces. His expression changed, and he asked respectfully, “Can my learning still advance further?”

Lao Laizi said, “You cannot bear to see this generation suffer, yet you indulge yourself and bring calamity upon generations to come. Is this hardship decreed by fate, or do your schemes simply fail to reach that far? Using kindness to win people’s favor and make yourself shine is a disgrace that lasts a lifetime. This is as far as the virtue of ordinary people goes. People use reputation to draw one another close, and secret acts of kindness to bind one another—some confide in others, while some give benefits without letting anyone know, but both are ways of forming private alliances. Rather than praise Yao and condemn Jie, forget them both and shut the door on praise altogether. No one could bear the suffering of an age more than Yao, yet no one brought greater calamity upon an age than Jie. Once one is praised and the other condemned, praise and blame arise. If you cling to neither Yao nor Jie, there will be neither praise nor blame. Forcing an abrupt reversal always harms someone; forcing change always leads people astray. Instruction must proceed gradually: when the people follow what is right, they should not even notice it. If you forcibly drag the world back to the age of Tang and Yu, the people will surely be alarmed, and their inborn nature will be injured. If you urge them to abandon old customs and adopt new laws, they will surely become unruly and turn toward what is wrong. What can a sage do? A sage always hesitates and considers things carefully, never acting rashly; that is why things often succeed. What do you intend to do? Take the burden of all generations upon your own shoulders? In the end, you will only keep up appearances and exhaust yourself for nothing.”

In the middle of the night, Lord Yuan of Song dreamed of someone with disheveled hair peering through a crack in the door. The figure said, “I come from the depths of Zailu. I am a messenger from the Qing River. Yu Qie, a fisherman in the service of the River Earl, has caught me.” Lord Yuan awoke and had the dream interpreted. “It is a divine tortoise,” he was told. He then asked, “Is there a fisherman named Yu Qie?”

左右曰有君曰令余且會朝明日余且朝君曰漁何得對曰且 之網得白龜焉其圓(音員)五尺君曰獻若之龜龜至君再欲殺之 再欲活之心疑卜之曰殺龜以卜吉乃刳(音枯)龜七十二鑽而無 遺筴仲尼曰神龜能見夢於元君而不能避余且之網知能七 十二鑽而無遺筴(音策)不能避刳腸之患如是則知有所困神有 所不及也(神知根於有生之前數定於有生之後老子曰自吾無身復有何患外其身則不囿於數矣)雖有 至知萬人謀之(雖有至知不如與萬人謀之合眾知以爲知也)魚不畏綱而畏鵜鶘(音提  胡)去小知而大知明去善而自善矣(網大而無情猶之萬人謀也鵜鶘小而有情猶  之一人智也魚之畏鵜鶘者畏有情耳小知任已大知任物人能去其任已之知則大知自現善者自善吾不知其善也  人能不有其善而去之則眾善畢集而自善矣)嬰兒生無石師而能言與能言者處 也(此習俗之移人見人雖有知亦當與眾謀之)惠子謂莊子曰子言無用莊子曰知 無用而始可與言用矣(吕吉甫曰世情以有知有能者爲有用無知無能者爲無用而不知無用者乃  有用之所自出也)夫地非不廣且大也人之所用容足耳然則厠(音側) 足而墊(音店掘也)之致黃泉人尙有用乎惠子曰無用莊子曰然則
Interpretation

Plain-Language Interpretation

Zuo You said, “A ruler has summoned me, so tomorrow I must go to court. The ruler will ask, ‘How did you catch fish?’ I will answer, ‘I cast my net and caught a white turtle whose shell was five feet across.’ The ruler will say, ‘Bring the turtle here.’ Once it is brought in, the ruler will twice consider killing it and twice consider releasing it, unable to decide. So he will consult the oracle and say, ‘Killing the turtle for divination will bring good fortune.’ Then he will cut open its shell and bore seventy-two holes in it, and every oracle reading will prove correct.”

Confucius said, “The divine turtle could appear to the Primordial Lord in a dream, yet it could not escape Zuo You’s net. It could foretell the outcome of all seventy-two drillings without error, yet it could not escape the calamity of having its belly cut open. This shows that wisdom has its limits, and spiritual insight cannot reach everything.” (Spiritual insight comes from before birth, while one’s allotted fate is fixed after birth. Laozi said, “Since I have no body, what troubles could I have?” One who holds the body at a distance is not confined by fate.) “Even the highest wisdom is not as good as consulting everyone.” (Even the highest wisdom is not as good as deliberating with the people and combining everyone’s understanding into wisdom.) “Fish fear not the great net, but the pelican.” (Put aside small wisdom and great wisdom becomes clear; put aside deliberate goodness and goodness arises of itself. The great net is impartial, like consulting everyone; the pelican is small and partial, like the wisdom of one person. Fish fear the pelican because it acts with partiality. Small wisdom relies on oneself; great wisdom relies on things as they are. When people stop relying on their own wisdom, great wisdom appears of itself. Goodness arises of itself: I do not know what makes it good. When people do not claim goodness as their own and let go of it, all forms of goodness gather, and goodness arises naturally.) A baby is born without a teacher of speech, yet learns to talk by being among people who can speak.” (Custom shapes people. Though people have understanding, they should still deliberate with everyone.)

Huizi said to Zhuangzi, “What you say is useless.” Zhuangzi replied, “Only when you understand what is useless can I speak with you about use.” (Lü Jifu said: People in the world regard knowledge and ability as useful, and their absence as useless. They do not realize that what is useless is precisely the source from which usefulness arises.) The earth is not lacking in breadth or size, yet people use only enough of it to stand on. Suppose you cut away the ground around their feet and dig down to the Yellow Springs. Would the ground still be of use to them? Huizi said, “No.” Zhuangzi replied, “Then…”

無用之爲用也亦明矣(足之所步踐地幾何必有餘地而後始敢於徐行濶步若掘餘地至黃泉則人  不敢行無用之用此爲最著)莊子曰人有能遊且得不遊乎人而不能遊 且得遊乎(遊卽雲遊也出家之意人生根器有利鈍故遊有能有不能胸次飄洒者自然是出世之人塵根太重者  自然是入世之人)夫流遁之志決絶之行其非至知厚德之任與(音餘) 覆墜而不反火馳而不顧(大抵世緣難斷私欲易牽流遁之志決絶之行乃至知厚德之所任常人  不能也夫墮物者誰不反顧火逸者希不顧家今獨不然而後可以與遊)雖相與爲君臣時也易 世而無以相賤故曰至人不留行焉(吾觀塵世雖一時之閒有貴有賤名爲君臣易世之  後何貴何賤故至人等爲浮雲而廟堂之閒無轍迹也所謂人有能遊者且得不遊乎)夫尊古而卑今 學者之流也且以狶(音喜)韋氏之流觀今之世夫孰能不波唯至 人乃能遊於世而不僻順人而不失己彼教不學承意不彼(夫人  有古今學無古今尊古而卑今者俗學也上遡狶韋下及今世前浪後浪也後之視今亦猶今之視昔夫孰能禁其不波  波相逐乎惟至人知之遊於世而無所偏倚順於人而不失已居塵出塵也彼教不能遊也至人豈惟不學之卽時或承  不能遊之意而我自我也彼自彼也豈爲彼教所移哉)目徹爲明耳徹爲聰鼻徹爲顫
Interpretation

A Plain-Language Interpretation of the Commentary and Subcommentary on the True Classic of Southern Florescence

The principle of “the use of what seems useless” is quite clear. When we walk, our feet touch only a small patch of ground. Why must we leave an “extra patch of empty space” before we dare to walk slowly or take a long stride? If the empty space were dug all the way down to the Yellow Springs, people would no longer dare to walk. This is where “the use of what seems useless” is most evident.

Zhuangzi says: If someone can “roam,” how can we say that they do not roam? If someone cannot roam, how can we say that they do? “Roaming” means wandering freely, apart from worldly life. People’s natural capacities may be keen or dull, so some can roam and others cannot. Those with open, untroubled minds are naturally like people who have left the world behind; those burdened by worldly ties are naturally like people immersed in it.

Who could bear the resolve to flee the world, with such uncompromising conduct, unless they had the utmost understanding and abundant De? Ordinary people are caught up in external things—who would not turn back? When a fire spreads, who would not worry about home? Only a perfected person can refrain from turning back or worrying about home. Only then can we speak of truly “roaming.”

People may serve as ruler and subject to one another for a time, but when the age changes, they can no longer be treated as noble or lowly. That is why a perfected person leaves no fixed trace in the world. We see that in worldly life some are noble and others lowly for a time, and they are called ruler and subject. But after generations have passed, what remains of nobility or lowliness? A perfected person regards worldly affairs as floating clouds and leaves no wheel tracks in the halls of government. This is what is meant by: If someone can roam, how can we say that they do not?

Revering antiquity and looking down on the present is a habit of conventional scholars. If we judge the present by the learning passed down from the line of Xiwei, who could avoid being swept along with the tide? Only a perfected person can wander through the world without going astray, accommodating human feeling without losing who they are.

They do not need to rely on any doctrine in order to roam. Sometimes a perfected person goes along with another’s wishes, but that does not mean they are following a teaching for those who cannot roam. I remain myself, and the other remains the other. How could another person’s doctrine lead me by the nose?

When the eyes perceive clearly, this is clarity; when the ears perceive clearly, this is acuity; when the nose perceives clearly, this is the sense of smell—the original text says “aperture,” referring to the nostrils’ ability to smell. Each sense serves its purpose without becoming entangled in external things.

 (音鸇)口徹爲甘心徹爲知知徹爲德凡道不欲壅壅則哽哽而 不止則跈跈則眾害生(人耳目口鼻心知不爲聲色臭味所壅則爲聰明爲顫甘爲知德壅則哽而不  通不通則相蹍踐得失交戰眾害因之以生也)物之有知者恃息其不殷非天之罪 天之穿之日夜無降人則顧塞其竇(人息存則生息去則死息之出入隨子午以消長循  陰陽而左右不殷氣不盛也天爲人穿其孔竅有升有降人顧自塞其竇俾眞元之氣不能與天同周流也哀哉)胞 有重閬(音浪)心有天遊室無空虛則婦姑勃豀(音奚)心無天遊則六 鑿相攘大林𨚑山之善於人也亦神者不勝(陸西星曰此言虛之爲用胞人身脬  膜也重閬空曠之地所以行氣者人心亦然中常清淨便爲太虛故曰心有天遊於室亦然故室有虛空然後長幼各適  不然則婦姑勃豀而怒爭矣以况人心而無天遊則六鑿攘奪終無寍已六鑿卽六賊也元神被擾欲求幽靜之地以自  安故見大林𨚑山卽以爲善也精神不能勝之故也若吾之精神足以勝之何爲善之哉)德溢乎名名溢 乎暴謀稽乎誸(音弦)知出乎爭柴生乎守官事果乎眾宜(上德不德故無  名有名則德之溢而如水之滿也表暴不藏則名之溢也誸急也御下急則人思以智巧當之故用稽彼此交爭則智慮
Interpretation

The ability to distinguish flavors with the mouth is called “sweetness”; to distinguish them thoroughly is called “knowing”; when knowing is thorough, it is called “De (Virtue/Power).” In short, the Dao (the Way) does not like to be obstructed. Once blocked, it becomes choked; if the choking continues, things trample over one another, and all kinds of harm arise.

(If a person’s ears, eyes, mouth, nose, heart, and knowing are not clogged by sounds, sights, smells, and flavors, they can be keen, clear, discerning, knowing, and endowed with De. Once clogged, they become choked and blocked. When there is no free passage, things trample over one another, gain and loss contend, and every harm arises from this.)

All living beings with awareness depend on “breath”—respiration and vital energy. If the breath is not vigorous, Heaven is not to blame. Heaven has opened passages for people’s breath, which rises and falls without pause, day and night; it is people themselves who block those openings.

(A person lives as long as a single breath remains; when the breath departs, they die. The breath flows in and out with the waxing and waning of the Zi and Wu hours, following Yin-Yang to the left and right. If it is not vigorous, the Qi is weak. Heaven has opened passages in people, with breath rising and falling; yet people block these passages themselves, preventing their original vital energy from circulating in step with Heaven. How lamentable!)

The womb—an organ of the body, like the bladder or fetal membranes—needs an “open expanse” for Qi to flow. The heart is the same: when its center is clear and still, it becomes the Great Void. That is why it is said, “The heart has a heavenly roaming.” A room is the same, whether it is a dwelling or the “room” within the heart: it must be empty so that a woman and her mother-in-law can each find their place. Otherwise, they quarrel and rage against one another. How much more so when the human heart has no “heavenly roaming”: the six openings—the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind—then contend and seize from one another, leaving no peace. The six openings are the six thieves. When the original Shen (spirit) is disturbed, one longs to find a quiet place to settle; hence, great forests and mountains seem “good.” In truth, this is because one’s spirit cannot overcome the outer world. If one’s spirit were strong enough to overcome it, why would one need the mountains and forests to find what is good?

When De is full, it overflows into “reputation”; when reputation is full, it overflows into exposure. Scheming under pressure descends into urgency and contention. Cleverness arises from strife. Restraint and clinging to the old arise from holding fast to official position. In public affairs, one seeks to conform to what suits the people.

(The highest De does not claim to possess De, and so has no reputation. Where there is reputation, De has overflowed, like water from a full vessel. When one’s conduct is openly displayed rather than kept within, reputation overflows. If those in authority press their subordinates too urgently, people respond with clever stratagems; thus come calculation and mutual contention, with schemes and anxieties multiplying.)

 所由出也執滯於物故柴塞於胸中而與物爲梗官者司也謂司事者或宜於一人而不宜於眾人則不可果决惟眾宜  而後可果斷行也)春雨日時草木怒生銚鎒於是乎始修草木之到 植者過半而不知其然(春雨時若草木沛然而怒生生之速也農人當此時尙知修田器以治田大修  行人不知倣仙師設丹房器皿以採藥而接命也獨不聞草木之子入土曰種根入土曰栽折彼枝而插此枝上曰到植  草木無知尙可以老而接嫩况人爲萬物之靈而命不可接乎故祖師之插梅寄柳亦本乎易之枯楊生稊耳子得仙師  之傳而知其然惜人未有信其然者而不思接命何也)靜然可以補病眥𡟬(音恣滅)可以 休老寍可以止遽雖然若是勞者之務也非佚(佚作逸)者之所未 嘗過而問焉(人知靜功而行之則火降水升其病自己眥𡟬滅其嗜慾則老境自安靜能鎭動故一止可止眾止  遽急遽也皆有病而求藥也若佚人則不待遽而先安於止故勞者之務佚者未嘗過而問焉)聖人之所以 駴(音戒)天下神人未嘗過而問焉賢人所以駴世聖人未嘗過而 問焉君子所以駴國賢人未嘗過而問焉小人所以合時君子 未嘗過而問焉(佚者兼神聖而言神聖不同迹賢人君子不同者才君子小人則有義利之分矣駴與駭同聳
Interpretation

Plain-language interpretation

First passage: Holding to things and making decisions

“Where things emerge from” refers to where things come into being and where they become stuck. When people cling stubbornly to external things and keep dwelling on gains and losses, their hearts fill with clutter, and they find themselves at odds with the world around them at every turn.

“Official” means one who takes charge and makes judgments; it refers to the person responsible for a matter. Some things are suitable for one particular person to do, but not for a group to do together. They should not be forced through by a decision. They can be carried out decisively only when everyone considers them appropriate and can take responsibility for them.

Second passage: Spring rain, farm tools, and the alchemical chamber

When spring rain falls at the right time, plants thrive, as if driven by a force of vigorous growth. Farmers then repair their zhi and nou hoes and other tools, and begin working the fields.

After a while, most of the transplanted and grafted plants have taken root, though people may not understand how this happens.

With timely spring rain, plants grow quickly; even farmers know to repair their tools and work the fields. Yet ordinary people have not heard that an immortal master sets up an alchemical chamber, prepares its vessels, and gathers medicinal substances to “continue life”—sustaining one’s lifespan and extending one’s years.

Have they not heard that when a plant’s offspring is put into the earth, it is called “sowing,” and when its roots are put into the earth, it is called “transplanting”? Breaking off a branch and joining it to another plant is called “grafting.” Plants have no awareness, yet an old branch can still be joined to a young one. As human beings are the most spiritually endowed of all creatures, can their nature and life not likewise be continued? Thus, legends of ancestral masters “inserting plum branches and entrusting them to willows” arose from the image in the Book of Changes of “a withered poplar putting forth new shoots.”

Those who receive an immortal master’s transmission understand how this works. Sadly, most people do not believe it, nor do they reflect on what “continuing life” actually means.

Third passage: Stillness practice, toil, and ease

Cultivating stillness can help remedy illness; extinguishing cravings and desires can bring peace in old age; and a calm heart can put an end to agitation and panic.

Even so, these are practices for those who toil—that is, those still suffering illness and striving to bring about change. They are not paths that those already at ease and free from toil would seek out.

Thus, what sages use to shake the world is not something spirit-like beings necessarily inquire about; what worthy people use to shake their age is not something sages necessarily inquire about; what gentlemen use to shake their state is not something worthy people necessarily inquire about; and the ways petty people use to curry favor with the times are not something gentlemen necessarily inquire about.

Here, “those at ease” also refers to the states of the spirit-like and the sage. Spirit-like beings and sages follow different paths; worthy people and gentlemen each rely on their own abilities; and gentlemen and petty people differ in their commitment to righteousness or self-interest. “Startle” means to shock or stir people up. Each level may startle those below it, while those on a higher level often never ask about it, because they no longer revolve within the same concerns of gain, loss, and worldly distinction.

 人之視聽也問講求也承上而言勞者之務佚者不問則聖人之事神人不問可知君子賢人小人愈失愈下故其所不  問者不過禮樂文物之具小人則惟術數而已道不同不相爲謀是故有過而不問者)演門有親死者 以善毁爵爲官師其黨人毁而死者半堯與許由天下許由逃 之湯與務光務光怒之紀他(音陀)聞之帥弟子而踆(音存鄙薄之義)於窽  (音欵)水諸侯弔之三年申徒狄因以踣(百仆二音)河(演門地名善毁是親死而哭之  哀者上之人以爲善毁爵之而爲官師其黨慕之毁而死者過半不得爵而反以喪其生則好名之過也若乃許由避堯  紀他聞之而踆窽務光赴淵申徒狄因之而自沈何爲哉則二子始作俑也名也者非聖人之所貴也故至人無名人不  得而慕之焉)筌者所以在魚得魚而忘筌蹄者所以在兎得兎而 忘蹄言者所以在意得意而忘言吾安得夫忘言之人而與之 言哉(筌魚笱也蹄兎⬤可以取兎者旣得則無用矣以言寓意得意則可忘言矣惟忘言之人可與言而行不言之教矣 釋氏云渡河須用筏到岸不必船倣此  復圭子曰天下物有内外内者可必而外者不可必也若禍  自外來忠佞同盡如以忠者爲必報與則伍員不沈於江萇  弘不化爲碧如以孝者爲必達與則孝已不憂其逐而曾參
Interpretation

[Continuing from the previous passage] Speaking of people’s seeing and hearing, their questioning and their seeking: the previous passage discussed those who toil and those who are at ease. If one does not ask, one can still know what concerns the sages and the spirit-like people. The gentleman and the worthy person, and then the petty person, fall progressively lower; therefore, what they do not ask about amounts only to the implements of ritual, music, and culture. The petty person concerns himself only with techniques and numerology. Since those who follow different ways cannot counsel one another, there are people whose faults go unquestioned.

[Yanmen] At Yanmen, a man whose relative had died grieved so intensely that he wasted away. Those above him praised this as virtuous, stripped him of his rank, and appointed him as an official instructor. Half of his followers then grieved themselves to death. Yao offered the world to Xu You, but Xu You fled from it. Tang offered it to Wuguang, but Wuguang grew angry. Jita (the character ta is pronounced tuo) heard of this, led his disciples, and withdrew in contempt to Kuanshui (the character kuan is pronounced kuan). The feudal lords mourned him for three years. Shentu Di, following their example, threw himself into the river.

(Yanmen is a place name. “Praised for wasting away” means that when someone grieved for a dead relative and wept bitterly, those above him considered this virtuous, stripped him of his rank, and appointed him as an official instructor. His followers admired him, and more than half grieved themselves to death. They failed to gain rank and instead lost their lives: this was an excess of love for reputation. As for Xu You’s avoidance of Yao, Jita’s withdrawal to Kuanshui after hearing of it, Wuguang’s plunge into the abyss, and Shentu Di’s drowning himself in imitation, what was the point? Those two were the ones who first set the example. Reputation is not something the sage prizes. Thus the perfected person has no name, and people have nothing to imitate.)

[Fish Traps and Rabbit Snares] A fish trap is used to catch fish; once you have the fish, you forget the trap. A snare is used to catch a rabbit; once you have the rabbit, you forget the snare. Words are used to convey meaning; once you have grasped the meaning, you forget the words. Where can I find someone who has forgotten words, so that I may speak with him?

(A fish trap is a basket for catching fish; a rabbit snare is a loop used to catch rabbits. Once the catch is secured, they are no longer of use. Words carry meaning; once the meaning is grasped, the words may be forgotten. Only someone who has forgotten words can be spoken with, and can put into practice the teaching that goes beyond words. Buddhist teaching says: “To cross a river, you need a raft; once you reach the far shore, you no longer need the boat.” The same idea applies here.)

[Fuguizi] Things in the world have an inner and an outer aspect. What lies within can be counted on; what comes from outside cannot. If calamity comes from outside, the loyal and the treacherous perish alike. If we assume that loyalty is always rewarded, then Wu Zixu would not have drowned in the river, and Chang Hong would not have turned into jade. If we assume that filial devotion always succeeds, then Xiaoyi would not have worried about being driven away, and Zeng Shen would not have had to kill his own parent. When loyalty and filial devotion are confined within, while calamity comes from outside, the loyal and the treacherous perish alike, and filial devotion and compassion alike are lost. Thus it is clear how loyalty and filial devotion can become a hindrance.

 不悲其傷豈惟人事不可必木非火也木與木摩則火生而  然金非水也以火而守金則金鎔而流猶爲順也如陰陽錯  行則天地大駭雷雨交作水中有火大槐可焚此天地之水  火也而人心憂甚則水生焉溺於淵猶可遊也兩陷於方寸  之水無所逃也棟宇焚於祝融猶可救也利害相摩心火生  焉焚和甚多月中之水不能解人心之火聽其無可救藥而  生理絕矣莊周家貧往貸粟於監河侯監河侯欲候邑金以  三百貸之莊周作色曰周昨來視車轍中有鮒魚曰我東海  之波臣也君安得升斗之水而活我哉莊周曰我將遊吳越  之王激西江之水而活子可乎鮒魚作色曰我失其常處得  升斗之水則活耳與其遠而待西江之水來不如早索我於  枯魚之肆近而得生之爲愈也然則養生家身中有眞水不  能醍醐灌頂而五氣朝元也惜哉任公子爲大鈎巨緇五十  犗以爲餌投竿東海大魚食之海水震蕩任公子得若魚而  腊之以爲後世諷說者之驚吿况矜小說以干縣令者不如  大道以經世也又明矣詩禮古人之陳迹也而所以迹非詩  禮也精神也今人誦讀古人之詩禮者何異於發古人之冡  得其臭腐而不能得其精神也小儒曰未解裙襦是未見其  典藉也口中有珠卽詩禮也小儒有詩譏大儒曰青青之麥  生於陵陂生不布施死何含珠爲是嘲其生不能救世而僅
Interpretation

To grieve over one’s injuries—are human affairs the only things that cannot be relied upon? Wood is not fire, yet when wood rubs against wood, fire arises. Gold is not water, yet if fire is applied to gold and kept there, the gold melts and flows; this, too, is in keeping with the natural order. But when Yin and Yang move out of alignment, Heaven and Earth are thrown into great upheaval: thunder and rain rage together, fire appears in water, and a great locust tree can be burned. This is the water and fire of Heaven and Earth. When a person’s heart is deeply troubled, however, water arises within. One might still swim after falling into an abyss, but when one is trapped in the water within the heart, there is nowhere to flee. A house consumed by Zhu Rong’s fire can still be saved. But when gain and loss rub against each other, the heart’s fire arises and burns away much of one’s harmony. The water in the moon cannot put out the fire in the human heart. To let it go, beyond remedy, is to bring life itself to an end.

Zhuang Zhou was poor, so he went to borrow grain from the Marquis of the River Authority. The marquis said he would wait to collect the taxes from his fief, then lend him three hundred measures. Zhuang Zhou’s face changed. “Yesterday, as I came along, I saw a crucian carp in a wheel rut. It said, ‘I am a subject of the Eastern Sea. How can you give me even a dipperful of water to keep me alive?’” Zhuang Zhou said, “I am about to visit the kings of Wu and Yue. I’ll divert the waters of the Western River to save you. Would that do?” The carp’s face changed. “I have lost my accustomed home. A dipperful of water would keep me alive. Instead of waiting for the distant Western River to come, you’d do better to look for me soon at the dried-fish stall. There I’d be close at hand, and better able to survive.”

So it is with those who cultivate life: though they have true water within their bodies, they cannot pour it over their heads like sweet dew and bring the Five Qi to the Origin. What a pity. Lord Ren made a huge hook and an enormous line, used fifty castrated oxen as bait, and cast his rod into the Eastern Sea. A great fish swallowed the bait, and the sea was shaken. Lord Ren caught the fish and dried it, leaving it as a shocking warning for later generations. How much clearer, then, that those who boast of petty stories to win a county magistrate’s favor would do better to follow the Great Way and bring order to the world.

The Odes and the Rites are traces left by the ancients, but what left those traces was not the Odes and the Rites; it was their spirit. What difference is there between people today who recite the Odes and the Rites of the ancients and those who open their tombs, find their stench and decay, yet fail to recover their spirit? A minor scholar said, “The clothes beneath the burial robes have not been undone”—meaning that the canonical texts had not yet been seen. The pearl in the mouth, he said, was the Odes and the Rites. A minor scholar composed a verse mocking a great scholar: “Green, green the wheat, growing on the slopes. If in life you gave nothing to others, what pearl should you hold in your mouth when dead?” This mocks him for having been unable to save the world in life, and for doing no more than…

 以詩禮傳後也千古而下有讀其書者曰無傷口中珠是摹  其陳迹而遺其神理也可乎哉老萊子之弟子出薪遇仲尼  於途反以吿曰有人於彼修上而趨下未僂而後耳視若營  四海不知其誰氏之子老萊子曰召而來仲尼至老萊子曰  𨚑也去而矜躬與容知斯爲君子矣仲尼曰夫子之業可得  進乎老萊子曰夫不忍於一世因而憂萬世者非其命之窮  也乃其知之不及此也不知以利買人之歡者中民以爲德  之進也以名引人以隱結人者是譽堯而非桀也吾以爲不  如兩忘而無毀無譽故急欲反斯世爲唐虞者適以鑿人之  眞性急欲以仁義而動人者適以啟仁義之邪徑惟聖人能  無爲而後能無不爲彼澤不及一世而欲齊萬世徒勞而無  功也宋元君夜半夢人訴之曰予爲清江使者至河伯之所  適有余且獲予覺而使人占之曰此神龜也因訪漁者余且  召之至曰漁何得且對曰得白龜焉命獻之殺之以卜七十  二鑽而無遺筴仲尼曰神龜能見夢於元君而不能避余且  之網數也知能七十二鑽而無遺筴而不能避刳腸之患亦  數之無所逃也如是則知有所通必有所困神有所及必有  所不及也故一人之知不如萬人之謀亦猶魚之知畏鵜鶘  而不知畏網耳何也小知者大知之害故去小知則明有善  者反爲善之累故去善則愈善嬰兒不必學言而自能言與
Interpretation

A Plain-Language Interpretation of the Commentary on the Nanhua Zhenjing

Later readers said of their writings, “The pearl in the mouth remains unharmed.” They were imitating the traces those people left behind, but had lost the spiritual principle within them. Can this really be called understanding?

A disciple of Lao Laizi went out to gather firewood. On the road, he met Confucius. When he returned, he told Lao Laizi, “There was a man over there, upright in the upper body and leaning forward below. He did not bend at the waist, yet seemed to be leaning backward. His gaze was as if searching across the four seas. I could not tell whose disciple he was.” Lao Laizi said, “Call him here.”

When Confucius arrived, Lao Laizi said, “Let go of your self-importance, and set aside your bearing and appearance. Then you will look like a gentleman.” Confucius asked, “May I learn more from your teachings?” Lao Laizi replied, “To grieve over this age because you cannot bear it, and so worry about ten thousand generations to come, is not a sign that fate has condemned you to hardship; it shows that your wisdom cannot reach that level. If you do not know how to win people over with benefits, ordinary people will think your Virtue is improving. To entice people with fame and form bonds through private dealings is to praise Yao while disparaging Jie. I think it is better to forget both praise and blame, so that there is neither censure nor acclaim. Those who rush to restore the world to the age of Tang and Yu are precisely the ones who wound people’s true nature. Those who rush to move people with benevolence and righteousness are precisely the ones who open up a crooked path beyond benevolence and righteousness. Only the sage can practice Wuwei (non-action) and thereby leave nothing undone. Those whose kindness does not reach even one generation, yet who want to bring order to ten thousand generations, are simply laboring in vain.”

In the middle of the night, Lord Yuan of Song dreamed that someone came to plead with him: “I am the envoy of the Qing River. I was on my way to see the Earl of the River when the fisherman Yu Qie caught me.” After waking, Lord Yuan had the dream interpreted. He was told, “It was a divine tortoise.” He then sought out the fisherman Yu Qie and summoned him to ask, “What did you catch?” Yu Qie replied, “A white tortoise.” Lord Yuan ordered him to present it. They killed the tortoise for divination, boring seventy-two holes into its shell, and every prediction proved accurate.

Confucius said, “The divine tortoise could appear to Lord Yuan of Song in a dream, yet could not escape Yu Qie’s net. That was fate. It could withstand seventy-two drillings without a single failed prediction, yet could not escape the disaster of having its belly cut open. That, too, was inescapable fate. From this we can see that where knowledge reaches, there must also be something it cannot reach; where the spirit can accomplish something, there must also be something beyond its power. A person’s plans cannot match the plans of many, just as a fish knows to fear the pelican but does not know to fear the net. Why? Small knowledge is a calamity for great knowledge, so one must cast off small knowledge to become clear. ‘Goodness’ can itself become a burden on goodness, so one must cast off ‘goodness’ to become more truly good. An infant can speak without having to learn how.”

 能言者處也何也不能言者大言之根也無用者大有用之  基也足之所踐其地幾何其不及踐者乃踐者之大用以爲  壯行之本也無用顧不重與莊子曰人之根器有利鈍出世  之士遊于方之外且得拘于方之内乎入世之人志在方之  内且得遊于方之外乎夫雲遊卽流遁之志決絶之行非至  知而有覺厚德而有道氣者不能非覆墜而不反火逸而不  顧者不能吾觀塵世一時之君臣有貴賤而易世何貴何賤  故廟堂之上無至人之轍迹夫古之不能不今亦猶水之無  平不波也惟至人可方可員正行而不倚旁行而不流非一  徹盡徹者安能目明耳聰鼻顫口甘心智知德乎徹則不壅  故道不欲壅壅則猶噎者之哽而不通其食必爲人所跈而  百病集也一呼一吸人之一息也一升一降氣之上下也天  固與之人固塞之何哉胞無重閬此一氣不能周流心無天  遊則六鑿相攘而不安不然神擾者何喜得𨚑山之善地若  吾神果靜世途自鬧吾心自寂何善之有哉德不欲溢名之  溢者必自累也謀貴容與稽乎誸者必其御下急也知識出  於爭競執滯生於拘守司事者宜於一人不如宜於眾人之  果決也春雨日時陰陽和也草木之興沛然何異於怒而生  乎種植者固多而倒植者過半草木無知尙可移接莫知其  然而然人知接木之理當知接命之道我命由我不由天矣
Interpretation

What can be put into words belongs to a particular situation; what cannot be put into words is the root of “great speech.”

What seems useless is precisely the foundation of great usefulness.

The ground touched by your foot is only a small patch. The vast area your foot does not touch is what makes stepping possible—as when you walk, it is the whole earth that supports you, not merely the inch beneath your sole.

Seen from the side of “uselessness,” could it really be unimportant?

Zhuangzi says: People’s innate capacities may be keen or dull.

Can those who leave the world behind and roam beyond its bounds really be confined within them?

And can those who enter worldly life, with their aims set within its bounds, never wander beyond them?

Roaming freely is a will to drift away and a decisive act of departure.

It is beyond the reach of anyone who is not supremely wise and awakened, possessed of deep De and the energy of the Dao;

and beyond the reach of anyone who has not fallen and failed to return, or let the fire escape and paid it no heed.

I look at the dusty world: in one era, ruler and minister differ in rank; in another, who is high and who is low?

Thus, the halls of government bear no lasting traces of the Perfected One’s carriage wheels.

The ancients could not have acted otherwise, nor can people today. It is like water, which is never naturally level or waveless: the Perfected One can move both squarely and in a circle—walking straight without leaning, and moving sideways without drifting.

Unless one has seen through everything, how could one’s eyes be clear, ears keen, nose open, mouth taste sweetness, mind be wise, and understanding grasp De?

Once things are seen through, nothing remains blocked—that is why the Dao does not favor obstruction. When blocked, it is like choking: food cannot go down, one is bound to be trampled, and every kind of illness arises.

One inhalation and one exhalation make up a person’s breath; one rising and one sinking mark the movement of Qi up and down. Heaven is naturally connected with humanity, yet people block themselves off. Why do this?

When the womb has no layered chamber, this one Qi cannot circulate everywhere; when the heart has no roaming in Heaven, the six openings jostle one another and cannot rest. Otherwise the spirit is disturbed—what joy could there be?

What does it matter to find a good place? If my spirit is truly still, the world’s roads may be noisy while my heart remains quiet. What need is there to speak of a “good” place?

De should not overflow—those whose reputation overflows only burden themselves. In planning, it is best to make room and consult others; those who inquire in haste will surely govern their subordinates in haste.

Knowledge arises from rivalry, and fixation from rigid adherence. An officeholder may be suited to one person, yet not to the many—a decisive judgment sometimes needs to rest on the counsel of the group.

When spring rain falls at the right time and Yin-Yang are in harmony, plants and trees flourish abundantly. How is this different from anger bringing forth life? Many plant things, but more than half plant them upside down. Plants and trees, though without awareness, can still be grafted and joined; they do not know how, yet it happens. People understand the principle of grafting trees, and should understand the way of grafting life: my life is governed by me, not by Heaven.

 靜功可以却病滅恣可以休老大定可以止遽勞人之所務  也逸者未嘗過而問焉神聖不同者迹賢人君子不同者才  其未嘗過而問者均以德言也君子小人則以義利分矣其  未嘗過而問者道不同也宋人居喪有善毀而得爵者黨人  因毀而死者半許由務光均聞讓天下之語一洗耳一投淵  紀他與申徒狄聞之因而踆水沈河皆名爲之崇也孰知至  人無名乎筌蹄所以取魚兎旣得魚兎則筌蹄可忘立言所  以達意大意已得則言語亦可相忘安得忘言之人而與之  崇無言之教哉   雜篇寓言第二十七     (此莊子自敘其作經之旨人當以聞道而先人如顏成子游學道九年而臻大妙之境不可如影之待形甲蛻之離   而不復合則影滅然待之中又有待焉不可如影之必待火日須臾而陰夜代之則影又滅矣人之形體猶影也生   猶火日也死猶夜陰也元神去而軀殼存何異蜩甲與蛇蛻乎而强陽安在哉莊老此喻提醒人當急急覓侶伴訪   仙師而求長生) 寓言十九重言十七巵(音支)言日出和以天倪(此篇先生自敘立言之意寓言猶詩  之比體所言在人事而所指多在大道卽孟子言近而旨遠之意郭象謂託之他人寓言非也所言者淺故十言而九見  信重言謂借重上古帝王大聖大賢之言以取信者十居其七也巵言猶巵酒易於入人之口以况巵言易於入人之耳
Interpretation

Quiet sitting can dispel illness, curbing unrestrained desires can slow aging, and profound stillness can quell impatience and exhaustion. These are all things the people of the world seek. Yet those who are at ease and content have never so much as stopped to inquire about them. The difference between the sacred and the ordinary lies in the traces their actions leave behind; the difference between the worthy and the gentleman lies in their abilities. Those who never stop to inquire speak in terms of De (Virtue/Power). Gentlemen and petty people, by contrast, are distinguished by righteousness and profit. Those who never stop to inquire have nothing to do with those whose Dao is different.

A man in the state of Song, while in mourning, excelled at wearing mourning clothes and grieved so excessively that he won an official title. More than half of his fellow clansmen died after imitating his excessive grief. Xu You and Wu Guang both heard of the offer to yield the realm: one washed his ears to avoid hearing it, while the other threw himself into an abyss and died. Ji Ta and Shentu Di heard of it too, and plunged into the river. All these people gained renown through “yielding.” But who knows that the Perfected One has no name at all?

A fish trap and a rabbit snare are used to catch fish and rabbits. Once the fish and rabbit are caught, the trap and snare can be forgotten. Words are used to convey meaning; once the meaning is grasped, the words can be forgotten too. Where can we find someone who has forgotten words, so that we may honor the teaching beyond words?

Miscellaneous Chapters: Parables, Chapter 27

(This chapter is Zhuangzi’s own account of the purpose behind his writing the Jing. A person should put hearing the Dao first, as Yan Cheng Ziyou studied the Dao for nine years and reached a wondrous state. One must not be like a shadow that depends on a body, or like a cicada’s shell that separates from it and cannot rejoin it—for then the shadow vanishes. Yet even within what one depends on, there is something else one depends on: one must not be like a shadow that depends on fire and sunlight, for in an instant darkness takes their place, and the shadow vanishes again. The human body is like a shadow, life like fire and sunlight, and death like the darkness of night. When the original spirit departs but the body remains, how is that different from a cicada’s shell or a snake’s cast skin? And where, then, is the “vital force”? Zhuangzi and Laozi use this analogy to remind people to hasten to seek companions and visit immortal masters in pursuit of long life.)

“Parables make up nineteen parts, authoritative sayings seventeen, and goblet words emerge daily, harmonizing everything at the heavenly pivot.” (Here the Master explains his purpose in writing. “Parables” are like the figurative mode in poetry: what is said concerns human affairs, while what is meant often concerns the Great Dao. This is the sense of Mencius’s phrase, “the words are near, but their meaning reaches far.” Guo Xiang said that “entrusting words to another person” is what makes them parables; this is wrong. What is said is plain, so nine out of ten statements are believed. “Authoritative sayings” means borrowing the words of ancient rulers, sages, and worthy people to win people’s trust; these make up seven out of ten. “Goblet words” are like goblet wine, easy to drink, suggesting words that are easy to take in.)

 也和者和合也天倪者人天性之端倪也以巵言和合天倪而出令人鼓動其性天耳)寓言十九藉外 論之親父不爲其子媒親父譽之不若非其父者也非吾罪也 人之罪也(談性談玄人多不悟故不得不爲寓言藉外物論之卽下根鈍器聞之必悟矣故談道不可以直言猶親  父之不可譽其子也非吾之好爲寓言之咎乃下根鈍器者之自取其咎耳)與已同則應不與已 同則反同於已爲是之異於己爲非之重言十七所以已(止也)言 也(喜同而惡異人之常性是同而非異亦人之常情故借重古人之言以止之)是爲耆艾年先矣而 無經緯本末以期年耆者是非先也人而無以先人無人道也 人而無人道是之謂陳人(我以耆年爲重者以所聞先於我非以年也經緯天經地緯也本末大道  之本末也此而先人則人信之人而不聞道則是無以先人也太上云識得人跳出塵無人道也之道乃天何以生人人  何以完其精氣神而爲眞人也不然則亦一陳人而已猶古詩所謂陳死人何重之有)巵言日出和以 天倪因以曼衍所以窮年(巵巵酒也以美言入人之耳曰巵言日出日新而不重復之謂和如和羹  之和曼衍如草曼水衍生息不竭以此言而消𡻕月也)不言則齊(是非同異惟此言則歸於一理)齊與
Interpretation

“Harmony” means bringing things together and blending them. “Heavenly beginnings” refers to the first glimmer, the slender gateway, within a person’s inborn nature. To use “goblet words”—speech that changes with its vessel, like wine being poured—to bring these heavenly beginnings into harmony is to speak in a way that stirs people to awaken their nature.

“Parable makes up nine-tenths” means discussing things by way of external examples: a father does not act as a matchmaker for his own son. A father’s praise of his son carries less weight than praise from someone who is not his father. Many people cannot understand discussions of nature and the mysterious, so parables must be used. Even those with dull faculties can then gain insight. The Dao cannot be spoken of directly, just as a father should not praise his own son. This is not my fault for favoring parables; it is the consequence of those with dull faculties bringing it upon themselves.

“When something agrees with oneself, one goes along with it; when it does not, one opposes it”—people affirm what accords with their own views and reject what does not. They take what agrees with them to be right, and what differs from them to be wrong.

“Quotations make up seven-tenths” means using them to “put an end to words.” People naturally like what is familiar and dislike what is different; they naturally call what they agree with right and what they oppose wrong. So the words of the ancients are invoked to put an end to this kind of partiality.

This amounts to treating people who are older or higher in rank as being in the right. But without genuine learning in the “warp and woof, roots and branches”—that is, without knowledge of the fundamental patterns and the primary and derivative aspects of the Dao—relying on age alone to command belief puts judgments of right and wrong ahead of reason. A person who has no understanding of the Way that places them ahead of others is not truly a person. Someone without the human Way is called a “stale person”: old and devoid of new life. I respect the aged because they have heard what I have not, not because of their years. “Warp and woof” refers to the patterns of Heaven and Earth; “roots and branches” refers to the foundation and outgrowths of the Great Dao. People will believe someone who has advanced knowledge in these matters. If a person has not heard the Dao, there is nothing in which they can be ahead of others. As the Supreme One says, “Know the person, and leap beyond the dust”—this is the human Way. How does Heaven bring forth the human being? How can a person complete Jing, Qi, and Shen and become a perfected person? Otherwise, one is merely a stale person, like the “stale dead” of an ancient poem. What value, then, is there in age?

“Goblet words emerge day by day, harmonized with the heavenly beginnings, and thereby spread without end, so that one may pass the years.” A goblet is a wine vessel; words that carry fine meaning into people’s ears are called goblet words. “Emerge day by day” means they renew themselves daily and are never repeated. “Harmony” is like blending ingredients into a soup. “Spread without end” is like creeping vines or flowing waves, continuing to grow without cease. Such words help one pass the years.

“If one does not speak, things are equal”: if one stops speaking of right and wrong, sameness and difference, and simply holds to this teaching, one returns to a single principle.

“To call things equal or unequal is itself unequal”: viewed in relation to each other, “equal” and “unequal” remain unequal.

言不齊(齊者一也一則忘言矣若一而有言則不一矣)言與齊不齊也(不言則一設涉於言則一而不  一矣)故曰無言(彼我之見原自不齊故不若不言以待其自齊)言無言終身言未嘗言  (聖人有有言之言有無言之言此則言其無言故如未嘗言)終身不言未嘗不言(終身不言非緘  默也聖人有無言之教卽無言若有言也)有自也而可有自也而不可有自也而 然有自也而不然(天下之可不可然不然皆有自)惡乎然然於然(我無然然於物之所然) 惡乎不然不然於不然(我無不然因物不然)惡乎可可於可惡乎不可不 可於不可物固有所然物固有所可無物不然無物不可非巵 言日出和以天倪孰得其久(凡人所謂可不可然不然皆有自來因其所然所可則物之無不然  無不可者可得而齊所以能久也若非我以自然之言調和眾口而與之同爲是非寍能要諸久遠哉)萬物皆 種也以不同形相禪始卒若環莫得其倫是謂天均天均者天 倪也(又自物理而論胎卵濕化物種有萬形雖不同然皆自無始以來形形相禪始終循環莫可得而比擬者要皆以氣  聚而生氣散而死於不齊之中有至齊在焉是之謂天均)莊子謂惠子曰孔子行年六十 而六十化始時所是卒而非之未知今之所謂是之非五十九
Interpretation

A Plain-Language Interpretation

On “Words” and “Making Things Equal”

Words cannot force things into equality. To make things equal is to bring them into one whole; once they are one, there is no need for words. But if you think they have already become one and still speak, they are no longer equal. Hence the saying: words and equality are themselves unequal. When people do not speak, the mind can remain unified. The moment words of right and wrong enter, unity disperses again. This is why it is said, “Speak without speaking.” The distinctions between you and me, self and other, were never equal to begin with. Better to say nothing for now and let them come into equality of their own accord.

“Speaking without speaking” means spending a whole lifetime talking as though one had never spoken, or spending a whole lifetime in silence as though one had never stopped speaking. The sage teaches both through words and through silence. Here the focus is on teaching through silence, as if the sage had never opened their mouth. To remain silent for a lifetime does not mean forcing oneself to say nothing. The sage teaches through silence, yet that silence seems full of words.

On “What Is So of Itself,” “Right,” and “Acceptable”

Everything has its own “what is so of itself”: its own cause and condition. Some such grounds can be relied upon; others should not be taken as fixed. What is “right” or “not right,” “acceptable” or “unacceptable,” each has its own ground as well. What makes something right? Follow what makes it right in the thing itself. What makes something not right? Recognize it as not right where the thing itself gives reason to do so. What makes something acceptable? Accept it where it is acceptable. What makes something unacceptable? Hold to that judgment where it is unacceptable. Everything under Heaven has its own reasons for being as it is and for being acceptable; nothing is absolutely “not right” or absolutely “unacceptable.” These are not empty words poured casually from a wine jar.

“Harmonizing with Heaven’s Bounds” and “Heaven’s Equalizing”

If people merely rise at sunrise and work, who can endure for long by using words that harmonize with Heaven’s bounds—that is, with nature’s distinctions and inherent character? The judgments of ordinary people about what is acceptable or not, right or not, each have their own origins. Only by bringing things into equality in accordance with what is right and acceptable in them can harmony last. If you do not use words in accord with nature to harmonize different voices, but instead insist that everyone adopt your own standards of right and wrong, how could that last?

Consider the underlying pattern of all things: lives of every kind are like seeds. Though their forms differ, they are passed on from generation to generation, one form transforming into another. The process is like a ring with no end, and no fixed order can be found. This is called Heaven’s Equalizing: the equality that arises naturally. Heaven’s Equalizing is Heaven’s Bounds: Heaven’s distinctions, or nature’s own equality.

Zhuangzi’s Words to Huizi

Zhuangzi said to Huizi: Confucius lived to be sixty, and over those sixty years his views changed sixty times. What he had judged right in his youth, he later judged wrong. Who knows whether what you call “right” today might be exactly what you called “wrong” at the age of fifty-nine?

非也惠子曰孔子勤志服知也(勤志卽敏求之意服知謂行其所知)莊子曰孔子 謝之矣(已謝去此事)而其未之嘗言(此不足以言之)孔子云夫受才乎大本 復靈以生鳴而當律言而當法利義陳乎前而好惡是非直服 人之口而已矣(夫才受於大本是天降之大才非小有才之才也且其才皆由性靈以生德以濟乎才也時而  有鳴以彰志皆合於音律時而有言以範世皆中乎法則利義陳前不能淆好惡是非不能混皆是以言教也止能服人  之口不能服人之心)使人乃以心服而不敢蘁(音悟迕也)立定天下之定已 乎已乎吾且不得及彼乎(不以口服人能使人心服而不敢違逆者是必無言之教也而人心乃定  矣吾立定以心服而定天下之定道其止於此乎止於此乎吾且不得而及彼至人心服之教乎已上皆孔子言)曾 子再仕而心再化(謂心化於祿也)曰吾及親仕三釜而心樂(三釜之粟祿之薄也  親及而亦樂)後仕三千鍾不洎(音計及也謂以厚祿不及其親也)吾心悲(親不及祿雖厚  而亦悲)弟子問於仲尼曰若參者可謂無所縣其罪乎(縣音玄)曰 旣已縣矣夫無所縣者可以有哀乎彼視三釜三千鍾如鸛雀 蚊虻相過乎前也(林希逸曰弟子問曾子此言有係累之罪否疑其前後兩變有悲喜也旣已縣矣言只此
Interpretation

Huizi said, “Confucius diligently set his mind on his aims and put what he knew into practice.”

Zhuangzi said, “Confucius had long since given up that approach. He would not speak of such things. Confucius once said: ‘Inborn talent comes from the great source—the root of Heaven and Earth, the origin of creation—and is brought forth again through spiritual insight. When it gives voice, it accords with the rhythms; when it speaks, it accords with the laws. It places right and benefit before us, while likes and dislikes, right and wrong, are merely a matter of following people’s tastes.’ The talent spoken of here is great talent bestowed by Heaven, not petty cleverness. It arises from one’s innate nature and spirit, and De (Virtue/Power) nurtures it. At times it cries out to express its purpose, in harmony with musical tones; at times it speaks to set an example for the world, fitting with established norms. It can lay right and benefit before us without disturbing the mind; likes and dislikes, right and wrong, cannot throw it into confusion. Yet this is still teaching through words: it can win people’s assent, but not their hearts.

“What can win people’s hearts, so that they would not dare defy it, must be teaching without words. Only when people’s hearts are settled is the world truly at peace. Is it settled? Is it settled? I fear I have not yet reached the state that wins people’s hearts.” These are all Confucius’s words.

When Zengzi took office again, his heart shifted once more, moved by his salary. He said, “When my parents were alive, my official stipend was only three fu, yet I was happy. Later, my stipend was three thousand zhong, but my parents were gone, and I felt sorrow instead.” A disciple asked Confucius, “Can someone like Zeng Shen be said to have escaped the fault of being attached?” Confucius replied, “He is already attached. Can someone with no attachments feel grief? He would regard three fu and three thousand zhong as no more than storks, sparrows, mosquitoes, and gnats flying past his eyes.”

The disciple suspected that Zengzi’s changing from sorrow to happiness, and back again, showed he still had attachments. Confucius’s reply, “He is already attached,” means that his heart remained bound to his parents and his stipend. One who is truly free of attachments would feel neither sorrow nor joy over a larger or smaller salary. Only if Zengzi could regard his stipend as birds and insects passing before his eyes would he be liberated.

 悲喜便是有係若無係則外物過前猶蚊虻而已豈足悲喜乎必進此一步然後爵祿不入於其心而一塵不掛矣)顏 成子游謂東郭子綦(音其)曰自吾聞子之言一年而野二年而從 三年而通四年而物五年而來六年而鬼入七年而天成八年 而不知死不知生九年而大妙(野返其朴也從順也是非好惡無所逆也通者無我無人無障  礙也物如槁木無情識也來謂非幻非滅如往之有來也釋氏之如來本此鬼入與鬼同其屈伸天成與天同其造化然  又有箇未始有天未始有人未始有物未始有始也者故八年九年工夫愈細不知有死不知有生乃入於妙入於大妙  則與道合眞矣不知死是不死也不知生是不生也釋氏不生不滅本此)生有爲死也勸公以其 死也有自也而生陽也無自也而果然乎惡乎其所適惡乎其 所不適(生則有爲死則無爲有死生之見自私者也若勸之以公而無私則不知有死矣生而爲死之所自故聖人外  其身而身存以其無私能成其私所以勸公也夫人皆以其死也有自也謂有大司命以宰之也而生陽也俄而自無而  有疑其爲無自也而果然無自乎不知方生方死方死方生必然之理夫人惟聽造化爲陶冶耳適者往也惡乎以生爲  得所當往而適其生乎惡乎以死爲不得所不當往而不適其死乎不敢與造化爭衡也)天有厯數地有
Interpretation

The reason grief and joy arise is that the heart is attached and bound to something. If nothing binds it, external things pass before the eyes like mosquitoes and gnats flying by. Why should they provoke grief or joy? One must go further still: titles and stipends must be unable to enter the heart, and not even the slightest distracting thought should find a foothold.

Yan Cheng Ziyou said to Dongguo Ziqi, “Since I began listening to you speak of the Dao, after one year I returned to simplicity; after two, I became compliant; after three, I reached understanding; after four, I was transformed along with things; after five, I returned anew; after six, spirit entered; after seven, I was formed by Heaven; after eight, I no longer knew death or life; and after nine, I entered the Great Mystery.”

Commentary: “Wild” means returning to original simplicity. “Compliant” means yielding, with no resistance to distinctions between right and wrong or to likes and dislikes. “Understanding” means being free of self and others, without obstruction. “Things” are like withered wood, devoid of emotion and awareness. “Returning” refers to what is neither illusory nor annihilated, as if what has gone away comes back; the Buddhist term “Thus Come One” (Tathāgata) originally comes from this. “The spirit enters” means sharing with spirits in their contraction and expansion. “Formed by Heaven” means sharing in Heaven’s transformations. Yet there is still a further stage: “There has never been Heaven, never been a human, never been a thing, never been a beginning.” Thus the practice in the eighth and ninth years becomes ever more subtle. Not knowing there is death means not dying; not knowing there is life means not being born. The Buddhist phrase “neither arising nor ceasing” originally comes from this.

In life, one acts; in death, one does not act. I urge you to meet death with impartiality, because you think of death as having a self—a ruler, a private will. But life belongs to Yang and seems suddenly to emerge from what has no self. Do you truly believe it has no self? Is it truly without a self? Not knowing that birth is already death, and death already birth, is an inevitable truth. One need only let the transformations of things shape and refine one.

“Going” means departing, or the place one goes to. Why must life be taken as attaining its proper destination, as “going” into life? Why must death be taken as failing to reach the destination one ought not to go to, as not “going” into death? Do not dare contend with the transformations of things.

Heaven has its calendar and cycles; Earth has its…

(The original passage here seems incomplete; what follows “Earth has” must continue in another passage.)

人據吾惡乎求之(此以造化之不可知者反復徵問厯數謂日月星辰之數人據謂圖書禹貢地理之可據  者二者猶不足以盡天地之理)莫知其所終若之何其無命也莫知其所始 若之何其有命也有以相應也若之何其無鬼邪無以相應也 若之何其有鬼邪(以爲無命耶窮之不知其所終以爲有命耶遡之不見其所始以爲無鬼耶屈伸往來氣  機不爽以爲有鬼耶善未必福仁未必夀造化之妙不可知者如此)眾罔兩(影邊淡薄者)問於景(音影) 曰若向也俯而今也仰向也括(括髮)而今也被髮向也坐而今也 起向也行而今也止何也景曰叟叟也(影稱罔兩之詞)奚稍問也(汝何必稍  稍而問)予有而不知其所以(我之俯仰行止皆有所待汝獨不知其所以然耳)予蜩(音條) 甲也蛇蛻(音脫)也似之而非也(甲蛻一離不復聯屬形影則離合有時)火與日吾屯  (屯聚有影)也陰(無日)與夜(無火)吾代(代之而去)也(眾罔兩故稱曰叟叟若隱若顯之謂罔生於影影生  於形俯仰行止隨人而已寍知所以哉譬之蜩已化而甲在蛇已化而蛻在以此爲比亦近似之而非也影得日與火則  屯聚而顯遇陰與夜則代去而隱)彼(形也)吾(影也)所以有待耶(無形則無影故影必待形)而况
Interpretation

This passage explores the interdependent nature of existence through a dialogue between a shadow and its penumbra (wangliang). The shadow says to the penumbra: "You saw me bow my head earlier but now raise it, tie my hair before but now let it down, sit a moment ago but now stand, walk previously but now stop—and you ask why I change so? In truth, all my movements depend on something else (referring to the physical form's actions), like the empty shell shed by a cicada or the sloughed skin of a snake—seemingly similar yet no longer the original substance."

The shadow further explains: "When sunlight or firelight exists, I appear; on cloudy days or at night, I vanish. My entire being depends completely on the physical form (where 'that' refers to the form, and 'I' refers to the shadow)—only when the form changes do I change." This metaphor illustrates how all things are mutually dependent, just as the shadow relies on the form, while the form in turn depends on the greater patterns of creation (zaohua).

The text also discusses the relationship between fate (ming) and spiritual beings (guishen): "If we say there is no fate, why do events unfold with observable regularity? Yet if we say fate exists, we cannot trace its origin. Similarly, if we claim no spiritual beings exist, the law of cause and effect seems manifest; but if we affirm their existence, virtuous deeds don't always bring blessings." Through this dialectical approach, the author demonstrates how the mysteries of cosmic creation far surpass human understanding.

乎以有待者乎(影待形也而形則何所待乎有待者必有待待者待者形操其權而况待待者又有所以主張  乎形者非彼之所待乎)彼來則我與之來彼往則我與之往彼强陽(猶言  强健)則我與之强陽强陽者又何以有問乎(彼形也我影也影不能自來往必待  形以爲來往影不能自强健必待形以爲强健及問强健者誰爲之强健乎又問强健者果能長强健否乎知此則知形  亦影也影亦罔兩也皆爲幻相而非眞實也有志之士何不訪眞人.跳出有待之外自爲解脫而步日月無影乎)陽 子居(姓陽名戎字子居列子作楊朱)南之沛老聃西遊於秦邀於郊至於梁而 遇老子老子中道仰天而歎曰始以汝爲可教今不可也陽子 居不答至舍進盥(音管)潄(音𠻳)巾櫛脫屨戶外膝行而前曰向者弟 子欲請夫子夫子行不間(音閑)是以不敢今間矣請問其故(不可教之 故)老子曰而睢睢(音疽仰目)盱盱(音虛張目皆傲狀)而誰與居(人將畏難而疏遠也)大 白若辱(道高之人心中無一毫點染内懷玉也而外被褐和光同塵使人不識若辱也)盛德若不足(道愈  高而心愈下德盛而志愈謙不自滿足也)陽子居蹵然變容曰敬聞命矣其往也 舍者迎將其家公(主人公)執席妻執巾櫛舍者避席煬(音陽炊也)者避
Interpretation

Shadow and Form

A shadow depends on form in order to exist. What, then, does form depend on in order to exist? Whatever depends on something must have something on which it depends; among those who depend, form holds the power. And as for what “that on which things depend” depends on, who could claim to know? Is form not what the shadow depends on? When form comes, I come with it; when it goes, I go with it. When it grows strong and vigorous, I grow strong and vigorous along with it. What is there to ask about that strength and vigor? Form is the other; I am the shadow. The shadow cannot come and go of itself: it must depend on form in order to come and go. It cannot grow strong of itself: it must depend on form in order to grow strong. If we ask further, “Who is it that grows strong?” can that strong one truly remain strong forever? Know this, and you will know that form is also a shadow, and shadow is also a “Wangliang”—a faint shadow beyond a shadow, an indistinct semblance. All are illusions, not reality. Why do people of purpose not seek out a Perfected One, step beyond dependence, seek their own liberation, and enter the realm where the sun and moon cast no shadows?

Yang Zijü Meets Laozi

Yang Zijü (surname Yang, given name Rong, courtesy name Zijü; Liezi writes his name as Yang Zhu) was traveling south to Pei. Laozi was about to travel west to Qin and invited him to accompany him through the countryside. They reached Liang, where Yang Zijü met Laozi. On the road, Laozi looked up at the sky and sighed. “At first I thought you could be taught. Now I see that you cannot.”

Yang Zijü did not answer. When they reached the lodging house, he washed his hands and rinsed his mouth, combed his hair with a towel and comb, took off his shoes outside the door, and approached on his knees. “Just now, your disciple wanted to ask you something, Master, but you were traveling and had no time, so I did not dare speak. Now that you have some leisure, may I ask why you said I cannot be taught?”

Laozi said, “Your gaze is lifted and your eyes dart about in every direction; you have an air of arrogance. Who would want to associate with you? People will find you difficult and keep their distance. Great whiteness appears sullied: one whose Dao is high remains unstained within, keeps jade within while wearing coarse cloth without, and blends with the dust, so that others do not recognize him—he seems almost disgraced. Abundant De seems insufficient: the higher one’s Dao, the humbler one’s heart; the greater one’s De, the more modest one’s aspirations. One is never satisfied with oneself.”

Yang Zijü’s expression changed at once. “I respectfully accept your instruction.”

The Change at the Lodging House

When he went back again, the lodging house owner came out to welcome him and saw him off. The master of the household carried a mat for him, his wife brought a towel and comb, and the other guests made way for him. The cooks even left the hearth.

竈其反也舍者與之爭席矣(同一楊朱也一舍者也始而避不止於不爭旣而爭不止於不避曷  以故始而露其丰頴故人見而敬之旣而深自韜晦故人視之以爲尋常矣)  復圭子曰南華老仙自揆立言旣多恐人殉迹而失眞宗乃  自說破其立言之法有三寓言重言巵言也使人知尋其正  脉耳凡言人事寓言大道十中有九欲人保全性天也凡言  帝王聖賢有徵而可信十中有七欲人之不疑也巵言如巵  酒在手和天倪而出令人爽口因以爽心不覺鼓舞而興起  也此何以故以人之根有上下器有利鈍也故就性天而言  性天不若藉外物而論性天之易明也卽親父不譽其子之  說也寓言也就庸言而醒庸人不若借聖諦而聳庸人之悅  從也卽是同而非異之說也重言也人之以年先人而聞道  不先吾終謂之陳人而不謂之先人不如以美言曼衍使人  知窮其根源也巵言也道有言乎無言乎言者齊乎不言者  齊乎吾以不言爲齊則言而愈不齊矣吾以言與不言俱不  齊也毋寍不言乎毋寍言而同不言乎終身言未嘗言言齊  不言也終身不言未嘗不言不言齊言也可不可然不然均  之有所自吾無然不然因其物之然不然也吾無可不可因  其物之可不可也物物有天物物有倪吾以巵言和而出之  則天下之言齊而久遠之情得矣號物之數謂之萬形不一
Interpretation

Commentary on the True Classic of Southern Florescence — A Plain-Language Reading

I. The Classic and Interlinear Commentary

Original text: “Zao reversed his course, and the recluse began fighting him for a seat.”

Interlinear commentary: This is the same sort of thing as Yang Zhu. Yang Zhu belonged to the “withdrawal” school: retreating from the world and renouncing things. At first he yielded at every turn, going beyond merely “not competing.” Later he turned to grabbing what he could, going beyond merely “no longer yielding.” Why? At first, he displayed his talent and insight, so people respected him when they saw him. Later, he hid himself deeply, and people came to regard him as quite ordinary.

II. Master Fugui’s General Commentary

Master Fugui says: The Perfected One of Southern Florescence, Zhuangzi, reflected that he had written much and feared that people might cling to the traces of words and lose their true meaning. So he explained his own methods of expression. There are three: parables, borrowed sayings, and cup-sayings. Their purpose is to help people find the true thread.

Three Methods of Expression

MethodPurposeAnalogy
ParablesIn speaking about human affairs, roughly nine statements out of ten aim to help people preserve their innate nature.Like a father who does not praise his son: using external things to discuss innate nature is easier to understand than speaking about innate nature directly.
Borrowed sayingsWhen speaking about emperors, kings, sages, and worthies, roughly seven statements out of ten are grounded in verifiable accounts and aim to keep people from doubting.Like the teaching that “sameness is not difference”: invoking the words of sages to alert ordinary people makes them more receptive than speaking in generalities.
Cup-sayingsLike wine flowing naturally from a cup, they refresh the palate and, in turn, the heart, stirring people without their noticing.For people of different capacities—subtle or dull, quick or slow—it is better to use external things to discuss innate nature than to speak of it directly; and, in ordinary speech, it is better to use the true meanings of sages to alert and persuade people.

Why Use “Cup-Sayings”?

People take seniority to follow age. But if you do not hear the Dao before others, you will in the end be called an “old hand,” not a “forebear.” Better to use beautiful, flowing words that let people trace things back to their source. This is the purpose of cup-sayings.

Does the Dao involve speaking or not speaking? Those who speak and those who do not can be treated as equal. But if I make “not speaking” the standard of equality, then the moment I open my mouth, I make things less equal. If speaking and not speaking are both unequal, would it be better not to speak? Or better to speak in a way that is the same as not speaking?

One may speak throughout one’s life without ever truly “speaking”—so speaking and not speaking are equal.

One may remain silent throughout one’s life without ever truly “being silent”—so silence and speech are equal.

What is acceptable or unacceptable, what is so or not so, each has its own grounds. I do not arbitrarily decide what is so or not so; I follow what things themselves make so or not so. I do not arbitrarily decide what is acceptable or unacceptable; I follow what things themselves make acceptable or unacceptable. Each thing has its own nature, and each has its own beginnings. I bring them together and express them through cup-sayings, and so the words of all under Heaven can be brought into accord, and meanings from the distant past can be recovered.

When we count the myriad things, we call them “the myriad.” Their forms differ, yet their underlying principles can be understood together. This is the deeper meaning of Southern Florescence’s three methods of expression.

Note: “Master Fugui” is the commentator on Commentary on the True Classic of Southern Florescence. The account of parables, borrowed sayings, and cup-sayings draws on the traditional understanding of Zhuangzi’s style and intent, as found in works including “Discussion on Making All Things Equal” in the Zhuangzi.

 也而相禪同造化之所循環形不倫也而天均同天均者卽  天倪也人之所以成性物之所以成物不外乎此耳莊子與  惠子曰孔子行年六十不惟渣滓化而是非亦化聲爲律言  爲法利義不淆好惡是非合宜服人之口非難而服人之心  爲難也曾子再仕而心再化其先仕而心樂樂親之與養也  非樂三釜之粟也其旣仕而心悲悲親之不與養也非悲千  鍾之粟也卽此猶係心於悲喜也其去哀樂不能入而爵祿  不介懷者尙隔一膜矣顏成子游進乎東郭子綦之道一年  而復還乎太朴二年而與道不違三年而撤人我之障四年  而情識不著五年而獨往獨來釋氏之如來本此也六年而  役使鬼神與鬼神合其吉凶也七年而天卽我我卽天與天  地合其德也八年而忘死生心經之不生不滅本此也九年  而大妙與道合眞卽太上無欲以觀其妙也生則有爲猶有  私而不爲者死則無人不然乃大公也死陰也人之死不死  於死之日其來蓋有自矣而生陽也以爲無自者不知死生  同途陰陽一理惡乎適惡乎不適也在天有厯數之可按在  地有圖書之可據天文地理甚爲彰著也昭昭生於冥冥終  無其終而始無其始故謂之無命不可謂之有命亦不可有  倫生於無形體物不遺謂之無鬼不可不見不聞謂之有鬼  亦不可罔兩生於影影生於形俯仰行止皆隨形也影外微
Interpretation

The passage begins with the natural evenness of things and the distinctions among the myriad beings. The transformations of creation (zaohua), the nurturing processes of Heaven and Earth, cycle endlessly, and forms differ from one another. This is tianjun (natural equilibrium). Tianni (natural boundaries and standards) is the basis by which humans fulfill their nature and things fulfill their own being, and none of them go beyond this principle.

It then uses Confucius's life to illustrate cultivation. When Confucius reached sixty, his worldly thoughts and impurities had dissolved, and even his sense of right and wrong had dissolved with them. His words became norms and his conduct became standards. Profit and righteousness were not confused, and his likes, dislikes, and judgments of right and wrong all accorded with the times. It is not difficult to make people submit with their mouths. It is difficult to make their hearts submit.

Zengzi's example is similar. When he first took office, he rejoiced because he could support his parents, and his joy did not lie in the three fu (a very small stipend) of grain. Later, when he held a higher office but could no longer support his parents, sorrow arose in him, and that sorrow did not lie in the thousand zhong (a very large stipend) of grain. This still ties the heart to sorrow and joy. If one can transcend grief and joy and feel no concern for rank and emolument, one is still separated from the Dao by a membrane.

The cultivation of Yancheng Ziyou unfolded over nine years. In the first year he returned to taipu (original simplicity). In the second he accorded with the Dao and did not go against it. In the third he removed the boundary between self and others. In the fourth, emotional cognition no longer clung to things. In the fifth he came and went alone, free and unobstructed, and the Buddhist realm of the Tathāgata (Rulai) arises from this. In the sixth he could command ghosts and spirits and shared their fortune and misfortune. In the seventh, Heaven became himself and he became Heaven, sharing its De (Virtue) with Heaven and Earth. In the eighth he forgot life and death, and the Buddhist teaching of "neither arising nor ceasing" also derives from this. In the ninth, the great wonder merged with the Dao into the true. This is the realm Laozi described as "constantly without desire, so as to observe its subtlety."

While living, one acts and still is not free of selfish thoughts. When one is no longer moved by selfish thoughts, then after death there is no distinction between self and others, and this is great impartiality. Death belongs to Yin and life belongs to Yang, but life and death follow the same path, and Yin and Yang share the same principle, so there is no distinction between what fits and what does not. The patterns of the heavens can be calculated through calendrical reckoning, and the features of the earth can be investigated through maps and records, so Heaven and Earth are very manifest. Bright things are born from dimness, with no discernible end and no discernible beginning. Therefore one may say they have no destiny (ming), yet one cannot say that they have one. Things with form are born from the formless, and every being manifests it. Therefore to say there are no ghosts is not correct. Since it cannot be seen or heard, to say there are ghosts is also not correct. The wangliang (the faint outer shadow) is born from the shadow, and the shadow is born from the form. Its bending and rising, stopping and moving, all follow the form.

 陰非一故曰叟叟予影自謂也予雖有影而不知其所以然  之故形之有影猶之蜩已化而甲在蛇已化而蛻在以此爲  比亦似之而非也火與日則影生陰與夜則影滅吾之所待  者非火日耶而况乎又有所待者火日乎形體乎彼火日有  來往吾亦與之爲來往彼形體有强陽吾亦與之爲强陽形  影且爲幻也况强陽亦非眞也又何必問其孰爲眞乎孰爲  幻乎陽子遇老子於中道老子仰天而歎曰吾始以汝爲可  教今不可教也陽子至舍盥洗潄巾櫛膝行而前曰請問其  所以不可教者何也老子曰善觀人者不於動容而於眉睫  而睢睢盱盱目中無人人誰與之居者大白若辱不露一鋒  頴也盛德若不足不矜一知識也吾教子止於此矣陽子斂  容易色曰謹受教當其未受教之時此一陽子也公與妻胡  爲而執席執巾櫛舍者焬者胡爲而避席避竈及旣受教之  後亦此一陽子也舍者胡爲而與之爭席豈止不執席而已  哉良由太上數語默化卽良賈深藏若虛盛德不足若愚之  意也可見道德揚於外不若藏於内與其使人知之者淺不  若使人不知者深也陽子一言而頓悟易悟也哉   雜篇讓王篇第二十八     (蘇長公謂讓王以下數篇非莊子所作予謂中有數段非莊子不能作恐有漢儒竄入語不全是而亦不全非也其
Interpretation

Selections from the Annotations and Commentary on the True Scripture of Southern Florescence, Miscellaneous Chapters, Chapter Twenty-Eight: “Yielding the Throne” — A Modern Interpretation

On Shadow and Form

Blaming Yin alone is not enough to explain a shadow. That is why the text has the shadow speak for itself and argue its case. The shadow says, “Though I follow a person, I cannot understand why I exist.” A shadow appearing on a body is like the empty shell left after a cicada molts, or the old skin left behind when a snake sheds. The comparison is suggestive, but not entirely apt.

A shadow appears in relation to fire and the sun, and vanishes in relation to shade and night. Do we not depend on fire and the sun? Think further: what do fire and the sun depend on? Do they depend on physical form? Fire and the sun come and go, and we follow them; the body waxes and wanes, grows strong and weak, and we follow its changes. If even the shadow is illusory, then surely the body’s strength and Yang Qi (vital energy) may not be “real” either. Why insist on dividing one from the other as real and illusory?

Yangzi Meets Laozi

Yangzi met Laozi on the road. Laozi looked up at the sky and sighed. “I thought you could be taught, but now I see that you cannot.” Yangzi returned home, washed and composed himself, then knelt and came forward to ask, “May I ask why you say I can no longer be taught?”

Laozi replied, “A good judge of people does not look at grand gestures or expressions, but at the space between the brows and eyes. If someone stares wide-eyed, seeing no one around him, who would want to associate with such a person? ‘Great whiteness looks stained’: the purest white seems sullied because it shows no sharpness. ‘Abundant De (Virtue/Power) seems insufficient’: abundant De seems insufficient because it does not flaunt its cleverness. That is where my teaching ends.”

Yangzi composed himself and replied respectfully, “I will take your teaching to heart.”

Before and After the Teaching

Before he was taught, Yangzi was still the same Yangzi. Why, then, did his wife and family spread out his mat and hand him a towel and comb? Why did those tending the fire and cooking avoid his mat and stove? After he was taught, he was still the same Yangzi. Yet the people in the house dared to dispute the mat with him; they did more than simply stop laying it out for him.

This accords with the meaning of the Supreme One (Laozi), who transforms people with a few spare words and in silence. It is also the meaning of “a good merchant hides his goods as though he had none” and “abundant De seems insufficient, almost foolish.” It is better to keep De within than to display it outwardly; better for others to know little than to know nothing of its depth. Yangzi understood in a single moment—his awakening came with astonishing speed.

Note on the Chapter

Su Shi (Su the Elder) believed that the chapters following “Yielding the Throne” may not have been written by Zhuangzi himself. The commentator on this chapter, however, holds that some passages could only have been written with Zhuangzi’s skill, though words may have been altered by Han Confucians. Thus, “it is not entirely Zhuangzi, nor is it entirely not Zhuangzi.”

  曰道之眞以治身其緒餘以爲國家其土苴以治天下乃莊子内聖外王之學三語可以蔽全部南華此篇厯引薄   富貴而重生者安貧賤而樂志者第惟北人無擇卞隨瞀光三人藐天下寍赴淵而不悔爲吾儒所不取不知此三   人逆知今日有揖讓他日必有征誅有征誅必有簒弒有簒弒必有屠滅有屠滅必有改封建旣改封建必有華犁   夷庭夷亂中華之漸高士先覺故預赴淵以杜其漸耳卽南華所謂絶聖棄智而民不亂剖斗折衡而民不爭之意   也此等遠見非學有淵源而大有道氣者安足以語此後有聞風而興起者自伯夷叔齊而後不多見也) 堯以天下讓許由許由不受又讓於子州支父(音甫支父字也卽支伯也)子 州支父曰以我爲天子猶之可也雖然我適有幽憂(幽隱也猶云隱憂病  只是爲物累耳)之病方且治之未暇治天下也夫天下至重也而不 以害其生又况他物乎惟無以天下爲者可以託天下也(無心於天  下者而治天下方不爲天下所累)舜讓天下於子州支伯子州支伯曰予適 有幽憂之病方且治之未暇治天下也故天下大器也而不以 易生此有道者之所以異乎俗者也(上言不以重務傷生此言不以外物而易吾生總重  養生上所以爲道德之書)舜以天下讓善卷善卷曰余立於宇宙之中冬 日衣皮毛夏日衣葛絺春耕種形足以勞動秋收歛身足以休
Interpretation

A Plain-Language Interpretation

The main meaning of the passage:

The Dao’s true function is to cultivate oneself; its lesser uses are for governing the state, and its dregs are for governing the world. This is the heart of Zhuangzi’s teaching of inner sagehood and outer kingship. These three phrases can sum up the entire Nanhua Jing.

This chapter repeatedly invokes people who thought little of wealth and rank and valued life, or who were content with poverty and low status and took joy in following their aspirations. Yet only Wu Zexu of the Northern regions, Bian Sui, and Mao Guang scorned the whole world, preferring to throw themselves into an abyss without regret—a choice our Confucian scholars would not endorse. They did not understand that these three men had foreseen the course of events: today’s abdication and yielding would lead to tomorrow’s punitive campaigns; punitive campaigns would bring usurpation and regicide; usurpation and regicide would lead to massacres; massacres would bring changes to the feudal order; and once that order changed, the court would divide into Chinese and non-Chinese peoples, with the growing disorder of non-Chinese peoples within China. These eminent men saw what was coming first, so they threw themselves into the abyss in advance to halt this trend. This is what Nanhua means when it says that if sages and wisdom are cast aside, the people will not be thrown into disorder, and if measuring vessels and balances are broken, the people will not contend. Such foresight could only be discussed with someone deeply grounded in learning and possessed of a great Dao-like spirit. In later times, few were stirred to follow their example; there have been few like Bo Yi and Shu Qi.


Yao offered the world to Xu You. Xu You declined, and Yao then offered it to Zizhou Zhifu (Zhifu is pronounced “fu”; it is his courtesy name, and he was also called Zibo).

Yao offered the world to Xu You. Xu You declined, and Yao then offered it to Zizhou Zhifu.

Zizhou Zhifu said: “I could accept the position of Son of Heaven. Even so, I am suffering from a hidden anxiety and am working to treat it. I have no time to govern the world. The world is a weighty responsibility, yet I would not let it harm my life. How much less would I let other things do so? Only someone who does not make the world a concern can be entrusted with it.”

(Only someone who has no personal attachment to the world can govern it without being burdened by it.)

Shun offered the world to Zizhou Zibo. Zizhou Zibo said: “I am suffering from a hidden anxiety and am working to treat it. I have no time to govern the world. The world is a great responsibility, but I would not trade my life for it. This is how a person of the Dao differs from an ordinary person.”

(The first passage says not to let weighty duties damage one’s life; this one says not to exchange one’s life for external things. Both stress the cultivation of life, which is why this is a book of Dao and De.)

Shun offered the world to Shan Juan. Shan Juan said: “I live within the cosmos. In winter I wear fur, and in summer I wear garments of coarse hemp. In spring I plow and sow, giving my body enough work; in autumn I harvest, giving my body enough rest.”


Key point: Yao and Shun offered the world to Xu You, Zizhou Zhifu, and Shan Juan, and each declined, citing hidden anxiety or contentment with a simple life. Their responses express the ideas that one should not let the world harm one’s life, and that only those who do not make the world their concern can be entrusted with it. People of the Dao value the cultivation of life and do not trade it for external things; this is how they differ from ordinary people.

食日出而作日入而息逍遙於天地之閒而心意自得吾何以 天下爲哉悲夫子之不知予也遂不受於是去而入深山莫知 其處(今常德府武陵縣南蒼山有善卷壇宋政和中賜號遁世高蹈先生郡守李燾爲壇記壇之近仍有其墳自適其適  故不適人之適)舜以天下讓其友石戶之農(石戸地名農農夫也)石戸之農曰捲捲(音權捲捲  勤勞貌)乎后之爲人葆力之士也以舜之德爲未至也(葆力謂窮力以  養人非以德者故德爲未至)於是夫負妻戴攜子(夫以背負物妻以首戴物手攜其子乃隱士之  風)以入於海終身不反也太王亶父(音甫)居邠狄人攻之事之 以皮帛而不受事之以犬馬而不受事之以珠玉而不受狄人 之所求者土地也太王亶父曰與人之兄居而殺其弟與人之 父居而殺其子吾不忍也子皆勉居矣爲吾臣與爲狄人臣奚 以異且吾聞之不以所用養(土地)害所養(人也)因杖筴而去之民相 連而從之遂成國於岐山之下夫太王亶父可謂能尊生矣(尊生  以身爲重外物爲輕也)能尊生者雖富貴不以養傷身雖貧賤不以利 累形(有身不能無養有生不能無累富貴者樂於養養過傷生貧賤者迫於利利失則累形免此二患乃所謂尊生也) 今世之人居高官尊爵者皆重失之見利輕亡其身豈不惑哉
Interpretation

Shanjuan, a hermit in Daoist legend who refused to become emperor, worked at sunrise and rested at sunset. He roamed freely between Heaven and Earth, at ease in his heart. Why, then, should he have cared about ruling the world? He lamented that Shun did not understand him, refused the abdication, and withdrew into the mountains. Later generations could never say for certain where he went. (On Cang Mountain, south of Wuling County in Changde Prefecture, Hunan, there is a shrine to Shanjuan. During the Zhenghe era of the Song dynasty, he was posthumously titled “Master Who Withdrew from the World and Soared Aloft.” The prefect Li Tao once wrote an inscription for the shrine, and his tomb can still be seen beside it. Shanjuan sought only what seemed right to him, rather than accommodating what others considered “right.”)

Shun wanted to hand the world over to his friend, the Farmer of Shihu (Shihu was a place name; “farmer” refers to his occupation). The farmer said, “How hard the ruler labors over such worries!” Shun was a man of De, but he had not yet become one of those who devote all their strength to nurturing the people—a “man who preserves his strength” (someone wholly committed to caring for the people, though not necessarily grounding that care in De; hence the saying that Shun’s De “had not yet reached its full measure”). The farmer shouldered a burden, his wife carried things on her head, and together they led their child by the hand into the sea. They never returned.

King Tai, Danfu (the character dan is pronounced like fu), lived in Bin when the Di people attacked. He first offered them furs and silk, but they refused. He then offered dogs and horses, but they still refused. He next offered pearls and jade, but they would not accept those either. What the Di people wanted was the land. King Tai, Danfu said, “If I live alongside someone else’s elder brother, I will cause his younger brother to die; if I live alongside someone else’s father, I will cause his son to die. I cannot bear to do that. Do your best to stay here: what difference is there between being my subjects and being the Di people’s subjects? Besides, I have heard that we must not harm those we ought to cherish—the people—for the sake of external things we depend on, such as land.” Then he left, leaning on his staff. The people followed one after another, and later established a state beneath Mount Qi. King Tai, Danfu may be said to have understood how to honor life (to value one’s own life and treat external things as less important). Those who honor life will not damage their bodies through excessive indulgence when wealthy and noble, nor burden their physical selves through greed for profit when poor and lowly. (A person with a body must care for it, and a life inevitably brings its burdens. The wealthy may become immersed in providing for themselves, and excess can harm life; the poor may be driven by profit and, if they abandon their principles, burden the body. To avoid both these harms is what it means to honor life.)

Today, those who hold high office and enjoy noble rank all value their power and position while lightly casting aside their lives. They see a small profit and willingly risk death for it. How foolish!

越人三世弒其君王子搜患之逃乎丹穴(南戴曰爲丹穴)而越國無君 求王子搜不得從之丹穴王子搜不肯出越人薰之以艾乘以 王輿王子搜援綏登車仰天而呼曰君乎君乎獨不可以舍我 乎王子搜非惡爲君也惡爲君之患也若王子搜者可謂不以 國傷生矣此固越人之所欲得爲君也(搜無意於國故可託以國)韓魏相與 爭侵地子華子(魏人)見昭僖侯(韓侯)昭僖侯有憂色子華子曰今使 天下書銘(誓約)於君之前書之言曰左手攫(音却)之(攘而取之也)則右手 廢(斷而去之也)右手攫之則左手廢然而攫之者必有天下君能攫 之乎昭僖侯曰寡人不攫也子華子曰甚善自是觀之兩臂重 於天下也身亦重於兩臂韓之輕於天下亦遠矣今之所爭者 其輕於韓又遠君固愁身傷生以憂戚不得也僖侯曰善哉教 寡人者眾矣未嘗得聞此言也子華子可謂知輕重矣(攘其銘而可以  有天下憂斷臂者且不攘之何則臂重而天下輕也韓輕於天下而韓之所爭又輕於韓乃以其故而愁身傷生是亦重  於失一臂矣爲至輕而傷至重可不謂惑乎)魯君聞顏闔得道之人也使人以幣 先焉顏闔守陋閭苴布之衣而自飯牛(喂牛食也)魯君之使者至顏 闔自對之使者曰此顏闔之家與(音余)顏闔對曰此闔之家也使
Interpretation

After three successive generations of rulers in Yue were killed, Prince Sou grew troubled and hid in a cinnabar cave deep in the southern mountains. With no ruler and unable to find Prince Sou, the people of Yue tracked him to the cave. He refused to come out, so they burned mugwort to smoke him out and brought the royal carriage. Prince Sou took hold of the reins and climbed aboard, then cried out with his head thrown back, “O ruler, O ruler, could you not leave me in peace?” Prince Sou did not dislike being ruler; he disliked the disasters that came with the position. A person like Prince Sou could be said to refuse to trade his life for an entire state. And yet this was precisely the kind of ruler the people of Yue wanted to install.

Han and Wei were disputing their border. Zihuaizi, a man of Wei, went to see Marquis Zhaoxi of Han. The marquis looked troubled. Zihuaizi said, “Suppose everyone under Heaven stood before you and swore an oath: ‘If you seize something with your left hand, your right hand will be cut off; if you seize something with your right hand, your left hand will be cut off. But whoever seizes it will gain all under Heaven.’ Would you seize it?” The marquis replied, “I would not.” Zihuaizi said, “Good. This shows that both your arms matter more to you than all under Heaven, and your body matters more than both your arms. Han is far less valuable than all under Heaven, and the land you are now disputing is worth even less than Han. Yet you are troubled and harming yourself over it. It is hardly worth the cost.” The marquis said, “Well said. Many have tried to teach me, but I have never heard this before. Zihuaizi truly understands what is weighty and what is light.” The oath says that seizing something would bring all under Heaven, yet even someone afraid of losing an arm would not seize it. Why? Because an arm matters more than all under Heaven. Han matters less than all under Heaven, and the territory Han is disputing matters less than Han. Yet the marquis is troubled and harms his life over it. He is treating something very light as more important than something very weighty. Is that not confusion?

The ruler of Lu heard that Yan He was a man who had attained the Dao, so he first sent him a gift. Yan He lived in a poor alley, wore coarse clothes, and fed his own oxen. When the envoy from Lu arrived, Yan He himself answered the door. The envoy asked, “Is this Yan He’s home?” Yan He replied, “This is He’s home.”

者致幣顏闔對曰恐聽者謬(誤也謂誤聽也)而遺使者罪不若審之使 者還(音旋)反審之復來求之則不得已故若顏闔者眞惡富貴者 也(富貴非可惡也亦顧其時何如耳如堯舜在御則廟堂之上不可無皋夔而猶然爲顏闔之行吾恐其非惡富貴也或者  祗以藏拙耳)故曰道之眞以治身其緒餘以爲國家其土苴以治 天下由此觀之帝王之功聖人之餘事也非所以完身養生也 今世俗之君子多危身棄生以殉物豈不悲哉(呂祖云萬物皆是假惟有一道  眞此眞字學者不得草草讀過在天地爲太極在人身爲先天眞一之氣自情竇開則眞氣喪故玄門有採眞之遊眞以  治身也其緒餘土苴則皆有爲之法故聖人用之以治家國天下帝王之功聖人之餘事所謂糠粃糟粕陶鑄堯舜者土  苴糞草也)凡聖人之動作也必察其所以之與其所以爲今且有 人於此以隨侯之珠彈千仞之雀世必笑之是何也則其所用 者重而所要者輕也夫生者豈特隨侯之重哉(陸西星曰所以之謂心之所往  所以爲謂事之所爲如人意在得雀則雖以珠彈而不顧世人笑之而彼不以爲非也其所以之之者差也)子列 子窮容貌有饑色客有言之於鄭子陽者曰列禦寇蓋有道之 士也居君之國而窮君無乃爲不好士乎鄭子陽卽令官遺之 粟子列子見使者再拜而辭使者去子列子入其妻望之而拊
Interpretation

Yan He, a worthy man of the Spring and Autumn period, replied, "I fear that those who carry the message may err and misrepresent your intentions, bringing blame upon the envoy. It would be better to investigate the matter carefully." The envoy went back and verified the matter repeatedly, then came again to invite him into office, and only then did he reluctantly agree. Thus, a person like Yan He is truly one who detests wealth and rank. Wealth and rank are not objectionable in themselves; what matters is the timing. If Yao and Shun were on the throne, and the court could not do without worthies such as Gao Yao and Kui, then declining office as Yan He did would suggest that he was not really detesting wealth and rank, but merely wishing to conceal his talents.

Therefore it is said: "The essence of the Dao (Dao, the Way) is used to cultivate the self, its remnants are used to govern the state, and its dregs are used to govern the world." Seen in this light, the achievements of rulers are only the leftover affairs of the sage, and not the foundation for preserving oneself and nourishing one's nature and life.

Now, those in the world who call themselves gentlemen mostly harm themselves and forfeit their lives in pursuit of external things. Is this not lamentable?

(Lü Dongbin says: All things are illusory, and only the Dao is real. The character "real" (zhen) must not be read carelessly. In Heaven and Earth it is the Taiji (Supreme Ultimate); within the human body it is the primordial true One Qi (zhen yi zhi qi). Once the gates of emotion and desire are opened, this true qi dissipates. For this reason, the Daoist school of cultivation speaks of "gathering the true," that is, nourishing the body with true qi. As for the remnants and dregs, these are methods of purposeful action, which is why the sage uses them to govern families, states, and the world. The achievements of rulers are the leftover affairs of the sage. The so-called chaff, dregs, and the making of Yao and Shun are all things of the same kind as dung and straw.)

When the sage acts, he must examine two things: the goal toward which he moves, and the affair he undertakes. Imagine someone using the Marquis of Sui's pearl, a precious gem, to shoot a bird flying a thousand fathoms overhead. The world would surely laugh at him. Why? Because what he uses is precious, while what he seeks is trivial. Is life only as precious as the Marquis of Sui's pearl?

(Lu Xixing says: "That by which" (suo yi) refers to the direction toward which the mind tends, and "that which one does" (suo wei) refers to the content of the affair being done. If a person's mind is set on obtaining the bird, he will not begrudge even a precious pearl to shoot it. The world laughs at him, yet he himself feels no fault, because the goal toward which his mind tends has gone astray.)

Liezi lived in poverty, and his face showed hunger. Someone reported this to Zi Yang, the chief minister of Zheng, saying, "Lie Yukou is a man of the Dao. He lives in your state yet is so impoverished. Perhaps you do not value worthy men?" Zi Yang immediately ordered an official to send him grain. When Liezi saw the messenger, he bowed twice and declined the gift. After the messenger had left, Liezi went back into the house. His wife, seeing this, clapped her hands and lamented for him.

 (音撫)心曰妾聞爲有道者之妻子皆得佚樂今有饑色君過而 遺先生食先生不受豈不命邪子列子笑而謂之曰君非自知 我也以人之言而遺我粟至其罪我也又且以人之言此吾所 以不受也其卒民果作難而殺子陽(子陽爲人嚴酷舍人折弓畏子陽怒責因國人逐猘  狗而殺子陽禍不及列子可謂有見幾之明者矣)楚昭王失國屠羊說(音悅)走而從於 昭王昭王反國將賞從者及屠羊說屠羊說曰大王失國說失 屠羊大王反國說亦反屠羊臣之爵祿已復矣又何賞之有王 曰强之屠羊說曰大王失國非臣之罪故不敢伏其誅大王反 國非臣之功故不敢當其賞王曰見(音現)之屠羊說曰楚國之法 必有重賞大功而後得見今臣之知不足以存國而勇不足以 死寇吳軍入郢說畏難而避寇非故隨大王也今大王欲廢法 毁約而見說此非臣之所以聞天下也王謂司馬子綦曰屠羊 說居處卑賤而陳義甚高子其爲我延之以三旌之位(諸侯之三卿也) 屠羊說曰夫三旌之位吾知其貴於屠羊之肆也萬鍾之祿吾 知其富於屠羊之利也然豈可以貪爵祿而使吾君有妄施之 名乎說不敢當願復反吾屠羊之肆遂不受也(居屠肆而守義若說者不當以  屠羊目之矣)原憲居魯環堵之室茨以生草(蓋屋草不芟)蓬戸不完桑
Interpretation

Someone, laying a hand on her chest, said, “I have heard that the wives and children of people who possess the Dao can live in comfort and ease. Yet now you look hungry. When you passed by, you brought food to the Master, but he refused to accept it. Does that not mean this is simply his fate?” Liezi laughed and replied, “You do not truly understand me. When others speak well of me, you bring me rice; when others later seek to lay blame on me, I could be implicated because of their words. That is why I refused it in the first place.” As it happened, the people later rose in revolt and killed Ziyang. (Ziyang was a harsh man. He once ordered a retainer to break a bow. Afraid that Ziyang would grow angry and punish him, the retainer seized the chance to kill him when the people were out hunting dogs. The calamity never touched Liezi; one might say he had the insight to discern what was coming from the slightest signs.)

When King Zhao of Chu lost his kingdom, Tu Yangshuo followed him into exile. After the king returned, he wanted to reward his attendants, including Tu Yangshuo. Tu Yangshuo said, “When Your Majesty lost the kingdom, I lost my livelihood as a butcher. When Your Majesty returned, I regained my work as a butcher. My position and income have already been restored. What more is there to reward me for?” The king said, “You must accept a reward.” Tu Yangshuo replied, “I was not responsible for Your Majesty’s loss of the kingdom, so I dare not submit to punishment for it. Nor was Your Majesty’s return my achievement, so I dare not accept a reward.” The king said, “I want to summon you for an audience.” Tu Yangshuo answered, “According to Chu law, a person must have rendered great service and received a substantial reward before being granted an audience. My wisdom was not enough to preserve the state, and my strength was not enough to die fighting the enemy. When the Wu army entered Ying, I hid because I was afraid of hardship; I had no intention of following Your Majesty. Now Your Majesty would set aside the law and break its rules to summon me. This is not the way of governing that I have heard of.” The king said to Sima Ziqi, “Tu Yangshuo holds a lowly position, yet his reasoning is lofty. Invite him to serve as one of the Three Ministers.” Tu Yangshuo said, “I know that the position of one of the Three Ministers is more honored than a butcher’s stall, and that a salary of ten thousand measures is greater than a butcher’s earnings. But how could I covet rank and wealth and let the king earn a reputation for handing out rewards recklessly? I dare not accept. I only wish to return to my butcher’s stall.” So he refused. (A person who lives among butchers yet upholds what is right, as Tu Yangshuo did, should not be summed up merely as a ‘butcher.’)

Yuan Xian lived in the state of Lu in a small house with walls only a few feet apart. Its roof was thatched with untrimmed grass; the gate, made of woven brushwood, was full of holes, and its hinge was a mulberry branch. Rain leaked through the roof, and the floor was damp, yet he sat upright playing his zither. Zigong arrived in a fine chariot, drawn by a strong horse. He wore a light fur robe and a white cap, but his carriage could not enter the narrow lane. He went in to see Yuan Xian, who said, “Ah, is that Zigong? You look down at yourself and find yourself poor and lowly; you look up at the state of the world and see that it is in disorder. I have heard that in a world without the Dao, one should withdraw and avoid calamity; in a world governed by the Dao, one should come forward and serve. Your heart is now disordered, and your virtue diminished, yet you linger here, unable to bring yourself to leave. That is something a humane person would be ashamed of.” Zigong felt ashamed at these words. His face reddened, and he left in discomfort.

以爲樞而甕牖一室(破甕爲牖)褐以爲塞(以褐衣塞牖)上漏下溼匡坐而 弦(鳴琴也)子貢乘大馬中紺而表素軒車不容巷往見原憲原憲 華冠縰(音洗)履(冠裂如花開曰華履不著根曰縰)杖藜而應門子貢曰嘻先生何 病原憲應之曰憲聞之無財謂之貧學而不能行謂之病今憲 貧也非病也子貢逡(音皺)巡而有愧色原憲笑曰夫希世而行比 周而友學以爲人(學當爲已而反以爲人)教以爲已(教當爲人而反以爲已)仁義之 慝(依仁義以爲奸)輿馬之飾憲不忍爲也(原憲所言語語皆規子貢也子貢卽善辨亦不能不愧屈  矣)曾子居衞緼袍無表顔色腫噲(虛浮之貌)手足胼胝(音支)三日不 舉火十年不製衣正冠而纓絶(冠久而敝)捉衿而肘見(言袖之短)納履而 踵決(見履之敝)曳縰而歌商頌聲滿天地若出金石(有節奏也)天子不得 臣諸侯不得友故養志者忘形養形者忘利致道者忘心矣(忘形  忘利凡有志者皆可能也至於忘心非心齋坐忘不能故下文云顔回)孔子謂顔回曰回來家 貧居卑胡不仕乎顔回對曰不願仕回有郭外之田五十畝足 以給飦(音堅糜也)粥郭内之田十畝足以爲絲麻鼓琴足以自娛所 學夫子之道者足以自樂也回不願仕孔子愀然變容曰善哉
Interpretation

A Plain Language Interpretation

Yuan Xian used a broken earthen jar as a window and plugged the opening with coarse cloth. He lived in a house that leaked above and was damp below, sitting upright as he played the zither.

Zi Gong rode in a fine carriage drawn by fine horses. Its curtains were dark green inside and white outside, and the tall carriage could not enter the narrow lane, so he went on to visit Yuan Xian. Yuan Xian wore a cap split open like a flower, with his shoe heels untied, and leaned on a goosefoot cane as he answered the door. Zi Gong said, “Alas, sir, what illness has befallen you?” Yuan Xian replied, “I have heard that lacking money is called poverty, while learning but failing to put it into practice is called illness. I am poor, not ill.” Zi Gong shifted uneasily, his face showing shame. Yuan Xian smiled and said, “To conform to worldly ways, make factions, and cultivate friends for private advantage; to study, when one ought to do so for oneself, only to please others; to teach, when one ought to do so for others, only to advance oneself; to use benevolence and righteousness for deceitful ends; and to flaunt carriages, horses, and fine clothes—none of these do I wish to do.” Each of Yuan Xian’s words was a remonstrance to Zi Gong. Though Zi Gong was skilled in argument, he could not help feeling ashamed and yielding.

Zengzi lived in the state of Wei. He wore a robe padded with tangled hemp fibers, so worn that its lining showed through. His face was swollen, and his hands and feet were covered in calluses. He went three days without lighting a fire to cook, and for ten years he made no new clothes. When he straightened his cap, its strap broke; when he pulled at his robe, his elbow showed through; and when he put on his shoes, his heel pushed out through a hole. Dragging his heel-less shoes, he sang, and the sound of the “Hymns of Shang” filled heaven and earth, clear and resonant like the tones of metal and stone instruments. The Son of Heaven could not summon him as a subject, and the feudal lords could not win him as a friend in their factions. Thus, those who nurture their will forget the hardships of the body; those who nurture the body forget calculations of profit; and those who cultivate the Dao forget schemes of the mind. Forgetting the body and forgetting profit are within the reach of anyone with resolve. But forgetting the mind requires the fasting of the mind and sitting in oblivion. That is why Yan Hui appears in what follows.

Confucius said to Yan Hui, “Come back here. Your family is poor and your home is humble. Why don’t you take up an official post?” Yan Hui replied, “I do not wish to become an official. I have fifty mu of land beyond the city walls, enough to make porridge; ten mu inside the city, enough to grow hemp for cloth; a zither to entertain myself; and the Dao I have learned from you to give me joy. I do not wish to become an official.” Confucius’s expression grew sorrowful and changed. He said, “Well said!”

回之意𨚑聞之知足者不以利自累也(足乎已無待於外也)審自得者失 之而不懼(在我者有以自得則外物之失不足喜懼)行修於内者無位而不怍(不以人不  知爲愧)𨚑誦之久矣今於回而後見之是𨚑之得也(不知者以回之不仕  爲回之有所得而夫子用行舍藏與回同心故不曰回之得而曰𨚑之得也)中山公子牟(魏之公子封中  山君名牟)謂瞻子曰身在江海之上心居乎魏闕之下(魏闕王之象魏門也  志在富貴則不能忘)奈何瞻子曰重生重生則利輕(知生之爲重則生之外無足重者) 中山公子牟曰雖知之未能自勝也(牟雖知生可重物可輕然其心不能自勝也)瞻 子曰不能自勝則從神無惡乎不能自勝而强不從者此之謂 重傷重傷之人無夀類矣(瞻子教之曰汝不能勝則從之乎蓋人有元神有識神元神好清淨識神  則見境生情所以學道之人先要降此識神不然則清淨之中不勝擾擾而元神惡之所不免矣夫我之元神不能以勝  欲又强不從而使之從是謂重被其傷分明神受傷之甚故去人而死也)魏牟萬乘之公子也其 隱巖穴也難爲於布衣之士雖未至乎道可謂有其意矣(一念不起  萬緣皆空而後眞性始得牟以公子學道視韋布之士薰習猶深故勝之愈難所謂身雖隱而心不隱也)孔子窮
Interpretation

Yan Hui (disciple of Confucius) said: I have heard that those who understand contentment are not burdened by material gains (when the inner self is fulfilled, external things become unnecessary). Those who truly comprehend their intrinsic worth remain unshaken by loss (with genuine inner fulfillment, the gain or loss of external things cannot disturb one's equanimity). Those with profound inner cultivation feel no shame even without official position (they never feel ashamed when others don't recognize their worth). I've long contemplated these words, but only now in Yan Hui have I witnessed their true embodiment—this is my true gain (those who don't understand might think Yan Hui avoided office for ulterior motives, but Confucius' principle of "acting when employed, withdrawing when dismissed" resonated perfectly with Yan Hui's mindset, hence I speak not of Yan Hui's gain but of my own).

Prince Mou of Zhongshan (nobleman of Wei state, enfeoffed at Zhongshan, named Mou) said to Zhanzi: Though I dwell in seclusion by rivers and lakes, my heart remains entangled with courtly riches and honors (the Wei Palace symbolizes royal power, revealing his lingering attachment to splendor)—what should I do? Zhanzi replied: Those who value life naturally hold profit lightly (understanding life's supreme value makes all else insignificant). The prince said: Though I comprehend this truth, I cannot restrain my desires.

Zhanzi advised: When you cannot control them, don't forcibly suppress them. Humans possess original spirit (the innate pure nature) and conscious spirit (acquired desires and distracting thoughts)—Dao cultivators must first subdue the conscious spirit. Forcible suppression causes double injury (when the original spirit is already wounded, violently repressing desires compounds the damage), and such deeply wounded individuals cannot endure long.

As a prince of a great state, Wei Mou's retreat to mountain forests was more challenging than a commoner's (though not yet complete enlightenment). When Confucius faced adversity...

於陳蔡之閒七日不火食藜羹不糝(音傘不糝純菜而無米也)顔色甚憊(音敗) 而弦歌於室顔回擇菜子路子貢相與言曰夫子再逐於魯削 迹於衞伐樹於宋窮於商周圍於陳蔡殺夫子者無罪籍(凌轢之意) 夫子者無禁弦歌鼓琴未嘗絶音君子之無恥也若此乎顔回 無以應入吿孔子孔子推琴喟然而歎曰由與賜細人也召而 來吾語之子路子貢入子路曰如此者可謂窮矣孔子曰是何 言也君子通於道之謂通窮於道之謂窮今𨚑抱仁義之道以 遭亂世之患其何窮之爲故内省而不窮於道臨難而不失其 德天寒旣至霜雪旣降吾是以知松柏之茂也陳蔡之隘於𨚑 其幸乎孔子削然(孤高之貌)反琴(復鼓琴)而弦歌子路扢(音訖)然執干而 舞子貢曰吾不知天之高也地之下也(仰夫子之道如天地)古之得道者 窮亦樂通亦樂所樂非窮通也道德於此則窮通爲寒暑風雨 之序矣故許由娛於頴陽(山名)而)共伯(名和)得乎𨚑首(山名共伯修行及周厲王  之難諸侯請以爲天子卽位十四年大旱屋焚卜于太陽兆曰厲王爲崇召公乃立宣王共伯復歸於宗逍遙得意共山  之首)舜以天下讓其友北人無擇北人無擇曰異哉后之爲人 也居於𤱶畝之中而遊堯之門不若是而已又欲以其辱行漫
Interpretation

A Plain-Language Reading of the Annotations and Commentary to the True Classic of Southern Florescence

Confucius was trapped between the states of Chen and Cai. For seven days, he could not light a fire to cook. He ate only a soup of wild greens, with no rice mixed in, and became extremely gaunt. Yet inside the house he played the zither and sang. Yan Hui was outside sorting vegetables, while Zilu and Zigong stood nearby talking. “Our master has twice been driven out of Lu, had his movements restricted in Wei, suffered the humiliation of a tree being cut down on his account in Song, fallen into hardship around Shang and Zhou, and now been besieged between Chen and Cai. It seems no crime to kill him, and no one seems to forbid insulting him. Yet he keeps playing the zither and singing without pause. Can a gentleman be shameless to this extent?” Yan Hui did not know what to say, so he went inside and told Confucius.

Confucius set down his zither and sighed deeply. “You, You”—that is, Zilu—and “Ci”—that is, Zigong—“have narrow understanding. Have them come in, and I’ll speak with them.” When Zilu and Zigong entered, Zilu said, “In your present circumstances, Master, you could be called utterly destitute.” Confucius replied, “What do you mean by that? A gentleman is ‘successful’ when he is in accord with the Dao; he is ‘destitute’ when he is blocked on the Dao. I, Confucius, hold to the Dao of benevolence and righteousness, yet I have encountered the calamities of a troubled age. How could that be called destitution? So long as I examine my heart and am not blocked on the Dao, I can face danger without losing my De. Only when the cold comes and frost and snow fall do we see that pines and cypresses remain evergreen. Perhaps this siege between Chen and Cai is, after all, good fortune for me, Confucius.”

Confucius looked lofty and composed, then picked up his zither again and began to play and sing. Zilu suddenly seized a shield and began to dance. Zigong said, “I truly had no idea how high the sky is or how deep the earth is”—a comparison for the Master’s Dao, as vast and profound as heaven and earth. The people of ancient times who attained the Dao were joyful in hardship and joyful in success. What they delighted in was not hardship or success itself; De and the Dao were within them, while hardship and success were like the alternation of cold and heat, wind and rain.

Thus Xu You found contentment at Yingyang, a mountain, while Gongbo, whose personal name was He, attained the Dao and roamed freely at Gongshou, another mountain. Gongbo had once cultivated the Dao. During the turmoil under King Li of Zhou, the feudal lords wanted to make him Son of Heaven. After fourteen years on the throne, a great drought struck and his house burned down. He consulted the sun god, and the divination indicated that King Li was causing the disaster. The Duke of Shao then established King Xuan, and Gongbo returned to the summit of Gong Mountain, where he roamed at ease.

When Shun wanted to yield the realm to his friend Beiren Wuze, Beiren Wuze said, “Shun is a strange person. He first lived in the fields, then went to receive a stipend at Yao’s court. And that is not all: he now wants to use his way of suffering disgrace to sully me.”

我吾羞見之因自投清冷之淵(不若是而已猶言不寍惟是此段居乎卞隨瞀光之首者以投  淵爲二人之望也)湯將伐桀因卞隨而謀卞隨曰非吾事也湯曰孰 可曰吾不知也湯又因瞀(音務)光而謀瞀光曰非吾事也湯曰孰 可曰吾不知也湯曰伊尹何如曰强力忍垢(徂兵須力弒君須忍辱)吾不 知其他也湯遂與伊尹謀伐桀克之以讓卞隨卞隨辭曰后之 伐桀也謀乎我必以我爲賊也勝桀而讓我必以我爲貪也吾 生乎亂世而無道之人再來漫我以其辱行吾不忍數(音朔)聞也 乃自投稠(音周在頴陽)水而死湯又讓瞀光曰知者謀之武者遂之 仁者居之古之道也吾子胡不立乎瞀光辭曰廢上非義也殺 民非仁也人犯其難我享其利非廉也吾聞之曰非其義者不 受其祿無道之世不踐其土况尊我乎吾不忍久見也乃負石 而自沈於廬水(按三自沈乃慕洗耳與汙牛口之風而過焉者也君子之所不取昔人謂三代之後士惟恐不  好名孰知三代之前士有好名如此之甚者乎)昔周之興有士二人處於孤竹曰伯 夷叔齊二人相謂曰吾聞西方有人似有道者試往觀焉至於 岐陽武王聞之使叔旦往見之與之盟曰加富二等(倍其祿)就官 一列(重其爵)血牲而埋之二人相視而笑曰嘻異哉此非吾所謂
Interpretation

I am too ashamed to face the world again, so I cast myself into the abyss and died. (This was more than simply drowning: it was the ending both men hoped for. This passage comes before the stories of Bian Sui and Mao Guang because drowning was the wish they shared.)

King Tang of Shang planned to attack Jie of Xia and first sought Bian Sui’s advice. Bian Sui said, “This is not my concern.” The king asked, “Who can help me?” Bian Sui replied, “I don’t know.” The king then consulted Mao Guang, who likewise said, “This is not my concern.” When the king again asked who could help, Mao Guang also said he did not know. The king asked, “What about Yi Yin?” Mao Guang said, “He is strong and can bear disgrace and hardship (strength is needed in battle, and killing a ruler requires enduring disgrace), but I know nothing else about him.” So King Tang conspired with Yi Yin to attack Jie, and they won.

King Tang wanted to yield the realm to Bian Sui. Bian Sui declined: “When you consulted me about attacking Jie, you must have thought I was a thief. Now that you have defeated Jie and want to hand your throne to me, you must think I am greedy. I was born in troubled times, and men without the Way have come again and again to slight me and humiliate me. I can no longer bear to hear it.” He then drowned himself in the Choushui River at Yingyang.

King Tang next offered the throne to Mao Guang, saying, “The wise make plans, the brave carry them out, and the benevolent hold office. This is the Way of the ancients. Why will you not accept?” Mao Guang declined: “Dethroning a ruler is unjust; slaughtering the people is unkind. For others to risk their lives while I sit back and enjoy the reward is dishonorable. I have heard that one should not accept the emoluments of an unjust cause or set foot on the lands of a ruler without the Way. How much less should one accept the highest position? I cannot bear to remain in this world any longer.” He tied a stone to himself and sank into the Lu River. (Note: All three chose to drown themselves out of admiration for the examples of Xu You washing his ears and Jizi dirtying an ox’s mouth. This is not a course a noble person would approve. The ancients said that after the Three Dynasties, scholars were afraid of earning a bad reputation. Who would have thought that before the Three Dynasties, scholars could be so eager for a good name?)

Long ago, when the Zhou dynasty was rising, there were two worthy men in the state of Guzhu, named Boyi and Shuqi. They said to each other, “We have heard that in the west there is a man who seems to possess the Way. Let us go and see him.” When they arrived at Qiyang, King Wu heard of them and sent Shu Dan to meet them. He made an oath with them, promising, “Double their emoluments and grant them a rank one grade higher.” He then slaughtered an animal, took its blood, and buried the written pledge underground. The two men looked at each other and laughed. “Ah, how strange! This is not the Way we were talking about.”

(Note: All three men chose to drown themselves out of admiration for Xu You washing his ears and Jizi dirtying an ox’s mouth. Later generations often said that after the Three Dynasties, scholars were afraid of earning a bad reputation. They did not realize that before the Three Dynasties, scholars could be so eager for a good name.)

道也昔者神農之有天下也時祀盡敬而不祈喜其於人也忠 信盡治而無求焉樂與政爲政樂與治爲治不以人之壞自成 也不以人之卑自高也不以遭時自利也(不以人壞三段乃上聖至德之事作一冒  下正明周之不然所以箴萬世之爲人臣者)今周見殷之亂而遽爲政上謀而下 行貨(上則用謀而下則用貨)阻兵而保威(阻撓人之兵以自固其威)割牲而盟以爲信  (不能以德爲信而割牲以代之)揚行以說眾(不能見而民莫不說而必自陳功德以悅之)殺伐以 要利是推亂以易暴也(推尊亂德之周以易暴虐之殷)吾聞古之士遭治世不 避其任遇亂世不爲苟存今天下闇周德衰其竝(音傍)乎周以塗  (塗炭)吾身也不如避之以潔吾行二子北至於首陽之山遂餓 而死焉若伯夷叔齊者其於富貴也苟可得已則必不賴高節 戾行(如管仲之事桓公魏徵之事太宗)獨樂其志不事於世此二士之節也(世至  殷末臣弒其君者國有子弒其父者比肩簒逆之風將何底止故夷齊不餓於他山而餓於首陽者何也蓋君明臣良百  姓熙皞陽舒用事之世也主暴臣逆世界愁苦陰慘用事之世也夷齊之餓首陽而死之心祈聖主當陽反斯世爲唐虞  回陰慘爲陽舒耳豈止愧萬世天下爲人臣之懷二心者)  復圭子曰此以讓王名篇輕富貴也蓋其所重者不在富貴
Interpretation

In ancient times, when Shennong governed the world, he performed the sacrifices with the utmost reverence, yet did not ask the spirits for blessings. He served the people with loyalty and trustworthiness, carrying out every duty of government, yet asked nothing of them in return. He took pleasure in governing for the sake of governing and bringing order for the sake of order. He did not make himself successful by exploiting others’ failures, consider himself wise by making others seem inferior, or use the circumstances of the times to pursue private gain. (The three phrases beginning “He did not make himself successful through others’ failures” describe the supreme De of the sage kings of antiquity and serve as a general introduction. What follows explains how the Zhou did otherwise, as a warning to ministers of every age.)

Now the Zhou, seeing the disorder of the Yin, hurried to seize power. Those above relied on schemes; those below, on wealth. They blocked the military strength of others to secure their own might. Unable to make their De a source of trust, they substituted blood oaths. Unable to transform the people through De and win their willing allegiance, they publicized their deeds and proclaimed their merits to curry favor with the crowd. They also sought profit through killing and plunder. Thus the Zhou, whose De was disordered, displaced the tyrannical Yin. I have heard that in ancient times a worthy person did not shirk responsibility in an age of good government, nor cling to life at any cost in an age of disorder. Now the world is dark and Zhou De has declined. Rather than stand alongside the Zhou and sink together into misery, it is better to withdraw and keep oneself pure. The two men therefore traveled north to Mount Shouyang, where they eventually starved to death.

Men like Boyi and Shuqi would not have relied on wealth and rank even if they could have obtained them with ease. They upheld lofty principles and acted contrary to custom—unlike Guan Zhong, who served Duke Huan of Qi, or Wei Zheng, who served Emperor Taizong of Tang. They took solitary pleasure in following their own convictions and would not serve the world. This was the integrity of the two men. (Note: At the end of the Yin dynasty, those who murdered rulers and fathers stood shoulder to shoulder, and the tide of usurpation seemed boundless. Boyi and Shuqi died at Mount Shouyang rather than elsewhere because it was an age of clear-sighted rulers, worthy ministers, and flourishing people—a time when the Yang of ease and warmth held sway. When rulers were violent, ministers rebelled, and the world suffered, the Yin of gloom and distress held sway. In starving themselves to death at Mount Shouyang, Boyi and Shuqi hoped for a sage ruler to govern in the Yang, to restore the order of Tang and Yu, and to transform gloom and distress into ease and warmth. Their example shames not only the ministers of every age who harbor divided loyalties.)

Fu Gui says: This chapter is titled “Yielding the Throne” because it aims to make light of wealth and rank. What it values, after all, is not wealth and rank.

 而在生也人苟知生之爲重卽天子可藐天下可輕矣昔堯  以天下讓許由而許由不受者不以天下之大入其耳也讓  子州支父而支父不受者不以天下害其生也舜讓天下於  子州支伯而支伯不受者不以天下易其生也以天下讓善  卷而善卷逃入山者自適其適而不適人之適也又以天下  讓石戶之農而農攜妻子以入於海者謂至德之士知有其  身而不知有天下嗣是太王棄邠遷岐無以養人而害人不  惟自尊其生且知百姓之生尊也惟尊生者可以富貴不以  外物而賊生惟尊生者可以貧賤不以貪得而損生胡今人  兩者胥失終身不解也越人三世弒其君王子搜逃乎丹穴  迫而後起不得已而後爲君非惡爲君也惡爲君之患也韓  昭侯寍不有天下而不肯廢左右手者知兩臂重於天下也  身又重於兩臂韓又輕於天下君胡爲爭其所輕愁身傷生  而不顧也顏闔不受魯君之幣使者復至而先逃此豈惟輕  富貴且直惡之矣若顏闔者可謂得好惡之眞也由此觀之  萬物皆是幻惟有一道眞此眞乃人生先天眞一之祖炁學  者須尋侶伴訪仙師覓外護以返還此眞炁乃可以長生久  視若帝王之功家國天下之事業儒者以爲奇覯而眞人視  之特緒餘與土苴耳完身養生者之所不屑也視富貴雖可  欲也不啻如一雀生尤可欲也不啻如隨珠世人舍所重以
Interpretation

A person truly understands how important life is when even the throne of the Son of Heaven and the whole realm seem light in comparison.

In ancient times, Yao offered the realm to Xu You, who refused because he would not even let such a matter as ruling the realm enter his ears. Yao then offered it to Zizhou Zhifu, who refused because he would not let the realm harm his life. Shun offered the realm to Zizhou Zibo, who refused because he would not exchange his life for it.

Yao also offered the realm to Shanjuan. Shanjuan fled into the mountains, content to find comfort in his own way rather than accommodate others. Shun then offered the realm to the Farmer of Shihu, who took his wife and children and went away across the sea. They were people of utmost De: they knew they had their own bodies, but knew nothing of the realm.

Later, the Great King Danfu, grandfather of King Wen of Zhou, abandoned Bin and moved to Mount Qi. He did not want to harm people in the name of providing for them. He honored not only his own life, but also understood that the lives of the people were equally precious.

Only those who honor life can avoid being harmed by external things when they are wealthy and powerful. Only those who honor life can avoid damaging it through greed when they are poor and lowly. People today have lost sight of both truths, yet go their whole lives without understanding.

In Yue, three generations of rulers were assassinated. Prince Sou fled to the Dan Cave, and when people came after him, he emerged only because he had no choice and became ruler. He did not hate being ruler; he hated the dangers that came with the position.

Han Zhaohou would rather have no realm than lose the use of his arms, because he knew his two arms mattered more than the realm. His body mattered more than his arms, and the state of Han mattered less than the realm. Why, then, should a ruler fight for things of less worth than himself, letting worry harm his body while paying no heed?

Yan He refused the gifts offered by the ruler of Lu. When the envoy returned, Yan He fled before he could be reached. This was more than a disregard for wealth and rank: he loathed them. A person like Yan He truly understood what to welcome and what to reject.

Seen in this light, all things are illusions; only the Dao is real. This Dao is the primordial, innate source of the true One within human life—the ancestral Qi. A student must seek a companion, visit an immortal master, and find an outside protector, so as to restore this true Qi and attain long life and enduring vision.

As for imperial achievements and the affairs of family, state, and realm, what Confucians regard as precious treasures, perfected people see as mere scraps and clods of earth. Those who preserve their bodies and nurture life do not give them a second glance.

Wealth and rank may be desirable, but they are not worth a sparrow’s egg. Life is more desirable still, yet even it is not worth the Pearl of Marquis Sui. People abandon the life they value most to pursue external things they value least. This is truly a reversal of priorities.

 徇所輕何異以隨侯之珠而彈千仞之雀乎列子不受鄭子  陽之餽粟非惡粟也惡其不出己見而信人言以餽遺安知  他日不以人言而罪我此其所以不受也故後鄭子陽之難  作而禍亦不及焉楚昭王失國屠羊說從之遊後昭王返國  賞及屠羊說詎知屠羊說之所見有超乎爵祿之外者曰大  王失國彼失屠羊大王反國彼反屠羊以故業爲爵祿而不  以外加爲爵祿若而人也不敢任受失國之罪故亦不敢任  受反國之功耳昭王嘉其品欲常常而見之屠羊說以王爲  廢法而輕下士也不聞命焉王謂司馬子綦曰屠羊說居處  卑賤而陳義甚高子爲我延以三旌之位屠羊說曰以三旌  較屠羊其貴賤懸矣以萬鍾較屠羊之利其貧富又懸矣然  而終不可貪富貴而致吾君有妄施之名不受寍以屠羊終  焉原憲居魯茅茨而桑樞甕牖而褐塞匡坐而絃歌其自得  可知矣子貢軒車往見原憲曰噫先生何病原憲應之曰憲  聞之無財之謂貧學而不能行之謂病今憲貧也非病也憲  獨愧希世比周者學不能爲已敎不能爲人借仁義以文其  奸而飾輿馬以驕人者吾不忍也子貢其何詞以對曾子居  衞袍緼形勞烟火希舉冠纓斷絶曳縰而歌商頌聲徹天滿  天徹地滿地其聲鏘疑出於金其聲確又疑出於石天子得  而慕之不得而臣之諸侯得而師之不得而友之故養形者
Interpretation

Plain-Language Interpretation

“To pursue what is slight—is that any different from using the pearl of Marquis Sui to shoot a sparrow a thousand fathoms up?”

To care only about some small, immediate gain is no different from using the pearl of Marquis Sui—a legendary jewel of immense value—to shoot at a sparrow high in the sky. In both cases, a great treasure is wasted on something trivial, with priorities turned upside down.


Liezi refuses the grain offered by Zheng Ziyang

Liezi, a representative Daoist figure, refused the grain offered by Zheng Ziyang, the chief minister of Zheng. He did not think the grain itself was poor; he objected because the gift did not come from Zheng’s own observation and sincere appreciation. Zheng had sent it only after hearing others say that Liezi was an admirable person. Liezi reasoned that if Zheng could reward him because of what people said, he could also punish him for the same reason. So he refused the gift. Later, when Zheng Ziyang fell into misfortune, Liezi was not implicated.


When King Zhao of Chu lost his kingdom, the butcher Yang Shuo followed him

When King Zhao of Chu lost his kingdom and went into exile, a butcher named Yang Shuo followed him. After the king returned and regained his throne, he wanted to reward him. But Yang Shuo’s understanding reached far beyond rank and wealth. He said that when the king lost his kingdom, he himself had lost his livelihood as a butcher; when the king returned, he went back to butchering sheep. His livelihood was simply his livelihood. He should not receive an extra “reward for service” because the country had gone through upheaval. He had not shared the blame for the kingdom’s fall, so he did not dare claim credit for its restoration.

The king admired his character and wanted to summon him regularly. Yang Shuo thought this would undermine the rules and demean the learned, so he refused. The king sent Sima Ziqi to invite him, offering him a high position known as the “Three Banners.” Yang Shuo said that, compared with butchering sheep, the status of the Three Banners was far too exalted; and compared with butchering sheep, a stipend of ten thousand measures of grain was far too great a fortune. Still, he was unwilling to let the king earn a reputation for handing out improper rewards just because he himself coveted wealth and status. He would rather spend his whole life butchering sheep.


Yuan Xian lives in Lu

Yuan Xian lived in the state of Lu. His house had a thatched roof and a doorframe made of mulberry wood; a broken jar served as a window, and he used coarse cloth to plug the holes in his clothes. Yet he sat playing the zither and singing, clearly at ease. Zigong arrived in a splendid carriage and asked, “Oh! Sir, are you ill?” Yuan Xian replied, “I have heard that having no money is called poverty, while learning the Way but being unable to put it into practice is called illness. I am poor, not ill. What I am ashamed of are those who pander to the ways of the age, form factions, and curry favor. They do not study for their own sake or teach for the sake of others; they use benevolence and righteousness to disguise deceitful intentions, and show off with carriages and horses. I do not wish to be like them.” Zigong had nothing to say.


Zengzi lives in Wei

Zengzi lived in the state of Wei. He wore a ragged cotton-padded robe, was disheveled from the smoke of the cooking fire, and had a hat with its ties broken. Yet as he dragged his heels along, he sang the “Hymns of Shang.” His voice seemed to reach through heaven and earth, ringing like metal and resonating like stone. If the Son of Heaven heard of him, he would admire him: if he could not have Zengzi as a subject, he would make him one; if the feudal lords wanted him but could not have him as a subject, they would take him as a friend. Thus, Zhuangzi says here that one who cultivates the body—settling into one’s physical life and keeping to one’s proper place—can be like this.


Main idea

These stories all make the same point: Liezi, Yang Shuo, Yuan Xian, and Zengzi did not care about rank, gifts, or appearances. They would rather keep to their livelihoods, uphold the rules, and remain true to what they had learned than change their principles for wealth and status. The earlier image of using the pearl of Marquis Sui to shoot sparrows is a reminder not to discard what is fundamental for a minor gain. The same idea runs through the later stories: do not let external things sway you.

 忘利煉精還氣也養志者忘形煉氣還神也至於致道而忘  心則煉神還虛矣孔子以顏回之貧而勸之仕不知回不知  其貧也有負郭之田五十畝飦粥之所給郭内之田十畝絲  麻之所資鼓琴足以自娛所學有夫子之道其樂在性天而  不在仕進也孔子愀然變容曰善哉回之知足也不以利而  傷行善哉回之自得也不以外失而有懼善哉回之内修也  不以無位而取怍用行舍藏吾與回有同心不惟回之得而  亦𨚑之得也中山魏公子牟慕道而居江海心猶未忘魏闕  求禁止之術於瞻子瞻子曰子能知生之爲重則外物皆輕  矣胡牟明知之而以生與外物較其數不勝也瞻子曰夫人  神好靜而欲牽之神不勝擾欲必爲元神之所惡子强不從  者而從之不能自勝一傷也强而抑之又一傷也故曰重傷  重傷之人無夀類矣孔子窮於陳蔡七日不火食弦歌鼓琴  未嘗絶音子路子貢以爲君子之無恥孔子曰君子當其通  時非通也通於道之謂通當其窮時非窮也窮於道之謂窮  今𨚑有其道而無其遇何以爲窮當窮而道在遇難而德見  𡻕寒霜雪然後知松柏之茂也陳蔡之隘子以爲憂而𨚑以  爲幸也孔子反琴弦歌如故子路執干而舞其所得猶淺也  子貢乃撫然曰吾今而後始知夫子之道猶天地吾安知天  之高也地之下也道之有窮通猶天地之有寒暑風雨古之
Interpretation

Forgetting Profit is refining Jing and returning it to Qi; nurturing one’s resolve is forgetting the body and refining Qi to return it to Shen. As for attaining the Dao and forgetting the mind, that is refining Shen and returning it to emptiness. Confucius saw Yan Hui in poverty and urged him to enter public service, not knowing that Yan Hui did not consider himself poor. He had fifty mu of fields beyond the city, enough to feed himself, and ten mu within the city, enough to provide hemp and silk. Playing the zither brought him pleasure, and what he studied was the Master’s Dao. His joy lay in his innate nature, not in seeking office and advancement.

Confucius’s expression changed, and he said: “How good that Hui knows contentment and does not let greed for profit harm his goodness. How good that Hui finds joy within himself and is not troubled by gains and losses outside him. How good that Hui values inner cultivation and feels no shame at having no official position. When called upon, I act; when set aside, I withdraw. Hui and I share the same purpose. It is not only Hui who has gained something; the Dao, too, has gained something.”

Prince Mou of Zhongshan admired the Dao and withdrew to live among the rivers and seas, yet his heart remained attached to the court of Wei. He asked Zhanzi how to practice “restraint”—how to curb desire. Zhanzi said: “Once you understand that life is precious, everything external becomes insignificant.” Prince Mou understood this principle, but when he weighed his life against external things, he could not bring himself to give them up. Zhanzi said: “A person’s spirit naturally seeks stillness, but desires stir and disturb it. If the spirit cannot overcome that disturbance, desire is surely something the Original Spirit abhors. If you force yourself not to obey desire and then force yourself to suppress it, you injure yourself twice over. That is why it is called ‘double injury.’ Those who suffer double injury cannot live long.”

Confucius was trapped between Chen and Cai. For seven days, no fire was lit and no meal prepared, yet he continued to play the zither and sing. Zilu and Zigong thought it disgraceful for a noble person to be reduced to such a state. Confucius said: “What a noble person calls ‘free passage’ is not success in office, but free passage through the Dao. What he calls ‘hardship’ is not straitened circumstances, but being unable to put the Dao into practice. Now I possess the Dao but have not met the right circumstances. How can you call that hardship? When circumstances are difficult, the Dao remains; when adversity comes, De becomes evident. Only after frost and snow do we see how lush the pines and cypresses are. You regard our plight between Chen and Cai as a cause for grief; I regard it as a blessing.”

After Confucius returned home, he continued to play the zither and sing as before. Zilu took up his shield and danced, but his understanding remained shallow. Only then did Zigong say with regret: “It is only today that I understand the Master’s Dao is like Heaven and Earth. How could I know how high the sky is or how deep the earth? The Dao has times of free passage and hardship, just as Heaven and Earth have cold and heat, wind and rain.”

 得道者無往而不樂所樂非窮通也視窮通爲寒暑風雨之  序耳故許由娛於頴陽而共伯得乎𨚑首古之人又有甘窮  死而不甘於通者一見於北人無擇謂居𤱶畝者胡爲而遊  巖廊羞受舜禪而寍投於清冷之淵再見於卞隨謂湯伐桀  而與我謀必以我爲賊也勝桀而讓我必以我爲貪也乃自  投稠水而死三見於瞀光以不義之祿爲不可受無道之土  爲不可踐况肯尊居民上乎乃負石而沈於廬水若而人也  非惟不知有窮通且不知有死生三人之心何心哉逆知揖  讓者征誅之漸也放伐者篡弒之始也目不忍見耳不忍聞  故以一死而挽愈趨愈下之頽風後有聞風興起者伯夷叔  齊是也其始而之西周也以西周有有道之人也已而不受  周之爵祿也猶不能忘情於神農之世祭盡敬而不祈福治  盡信而無所求不以人之壞自成也則不利其壞可知不以  人之卑自高也則不樂其卑可知不以遭時自利也則不願  逢時又可知今周獨不然殷好亂而周好整殷無識而貨聚  周用謀而財散殷人畔而心離周人聯而信結其作誓以要  眾也征伐以市利也何爲推尊亂德之周以易暴虐之殷乎  獨不聞上古之士其遭治世也以一身任天下而不辭其遇  亂世也欲苟存於旦夕而不忍吾與其傍周以辱吾身也何  如遠避之以潔吾行乎於是逃之首陽之山遂餓而死焉二
Interpretation

Those who have attained the Dao are at ease wherever they go. What they take pleasure in is not whether their official careers go well or badly, nor whether fortune brings prosperity or hardship. They regard prosperity and hardship as natural seasons, alternating like cold and heat, wind and rain. Thus Xu You was content by the sunny bank of the Ying River, and Gongbo lived out his days in peace at Shoushou, a place name. Among the ancients, there were also people who would rather accept hardship, even death, than enjoy the benefits of success by compromising themselves. There are at least three such examples.

The first is Beiren Wu Ze. Someone asked him, “Why should a man who lives in the fields go wandering through the halls and courts of the royal government?” Ashamed to accept Shun’s abdication, he chose instead to throw himself into a cold, deep pool.

The second is Bian Sui. He said, “If Tang consults me about attacking Jie, he will make me an accomplice in banditry. If he defeats Jie and offers me the realm, he will make me greedy.” So he threw himself into the Chou River and died.

The third is Maoguang. He held that one must not accept wealth gained unjustly or set foot on land governed without the Dao. How much less, then, should one agree to rule over the people? He tied a stone to himself and sank into the Lu River.

People like these cared not only little for hardship and success; they regarded life and death with detachment as well. What kind of conviction did these three hold? They foresaw that the noble reputation of yielding the throne often concealed the beginnings of conquest and punishment, while acts of overthrowing a ruler often marked the start of usurpation and murder. They could not bear to see it or hear of it, so they gave their lives in an attempt to turn back a decline that was growing ever worse.

Later, those inspired by their example included Boyi and Shuqi. At first they traveled west to Zhou because they had heard that it was home to people who followed the Dao. Yet when they refused to accept Zhou titles and emoluments, they still could not forget the age of Shennong. In that age, sacrifices were performed with utmost reverence, without praying for blessings; governance was carried out in good faith, without seeking profit. One did not exploit another person’s ruin to advance oneself: this shows what it means not to profit from another’s downfall. One did not elevate oneself by making others seem low: this shows what it means not to delight in their degradation. And one did not hope to gain by living in an opportune age: this shows what it means not to wish for good fortune to come one’s way.

But Zhou was not like that. Shang was disorderly, while Zhou prized order; Shang lacked understanding and hoarded wealth, while Zhou used schemes to distribute wealth among the people. The people of Shang rebelled and became divided in their hearts, while the people of Zhou joined together in bonds of trust. Zhou swore oaths to bind the people and waged war to profit from conquest. Why, then, should anyone exalt this Zhou, which corrupted Virtue, and have it replace the tyrannical Shang?

Have you not heard of the people of antiquity? When they encountered good rule, they took responsibility for the whole realm without hesitation; when they encountered disorder, they could not bear to survive by scraping out a bare existence from one day to the next. Boyi and Shuqi said, “Rather than stay beside Zhou and disgrace ourselves, we would do better to withdraw and keep our conduct pure.” So they fled to Mount Shouyang, where they eventually died of starvation.

 子之於富貴可已則已非爲苦節不可貞也亦非恥爲含垢  以立虛名也身處商周之交世界缺陷君臣分絶吾欲以𣺌  然之軀率天下諸侯西向返周爲商力旣有所不能吾欲隱  忍以商臣而踐周之土食周之毛義又有所不可惟有死之  一字可以贊化育扶綱常俾當時後世簒臣凛凛然而改心  易慮則夷齊非聖之清也實聖之任也非啻聖之任也實聖  之時也卽至人上聖居夷齊之地處夷齊之時不得不爲夷  齊之餓也後有作者弗可及已   雜篇盜跖第二十九     (意淺語弱展卷便知爲漢儒所作古德喝佛罵祖爲報深恩丹霞燒木佛以求舍利無乃效尤而過者乎首段詆毁   帝王譏侮聖賢處無大意味中段託爲滿苟得謂矯飾以全忠信不如直情之爲愈末段託爲知和不貪不廉之說   平爲福有餘爲害之語可謂竊南華之皮相而未竊其精神識者以爲何如) 孔子與柳下季爲友(姓展名獲字季禽居柳下諡惠至孔子生八十餘年至子路之死百五六十𡻕是寄  言也)柳下季之弟名曰盜跖盜跖從卒九千人橫行天下侵暴 諸侯穴室樞戸(穿人之屋啟人之戶樞)驅人牛馬取人婦女貪得忘親不 顧父母兄弟不祭先祖所過之邑大國守城小國入保萬民苦 之孔子謂柳下季曰夫爲人父者必能詔其子爲人兄者必能 教其弟若父不能詔其子兄不能教其弟則無貴父子兄弟之
Interpretation

The Episode of Yi and Qi (Commentary)

Confucius said: When it comes to wealth and status, one should be willing to let them go when the time comes. This is not about clinging stubbornly to one’s reputation for integrity or forcing oneself to hold out at all costs. Nor is it about enduring disgrace and humiliation simply to win an empty name.

They lived at the turn from the Shang to the Zhou, when the realm was already in turmoil and the bond between ruler and subject had broken down. They wanted to rally the feudal lords and march west to support the Zhou and overthrow the Shang, but they did not have the strength to do so. They also considered enduring the situation while remaining subjects of the Shang, yet setting foot on Zhou soil and eating Zhou grain. In terms of principle, that too was untenable. There was only one path left: death. By dying, they could uphold moral instruction and restore the bonds that order society, inspiring usurpers of their own time and later generations to feel a profound sense of alarm and change their minds and ambitions.

So what Yi and Qi—Boyi and Shuqi, sons of the lord of Guzhu at the end of the Shang, who refused to eat Zhou grain and starved to death—embodied was not merely the purity of a sage. They also embodied a sage’s sense of responsibility and of what the time demanded. Even the Perfected Person or the highest sage, if placed in their position and living in their age, would have had no choice but to follow their path and starve to death on Mount Shouyang. Those in later generations who try to imitate them can scarcely hope to match them.

Miscellaneous Chapters: “Robber Zhi,” Chapter 29 (Editor’s Note)

The editor’s note, in brief: The meaning is shallow and the tone weak; it is clear at a glance that much of this was likely composed by Han Confucian scholars and attributed to someone else. Ancient masters sometimes acted with fierce irreverence, denouncing Buddhas and cursing patriarchs, or burning wooden Buddha statues, as Danxia did. This passage seems to go too far in the opposite direction. Its opening section slanders rulers and mocks sages, but has little depth. In the middle, Mantougoude argues that plain sincerity is better than contrivance to preserve loyalty and trustworthiness. In the final section, Zhihe discusses neither greed nor scrupulous honesty, claiming that moderation brings good fortune while having more than enough brings harm. This seems to borrow only the surface of Zhuangzi’s ideas, without grasping their spirit.

Beginning of the Main Text

Confucius was friends with Liuxia Ji—that is, Liuxia Hui, whose surname was Zhan, personal name Huo, and courtesy name Jiqin. He lived in Liuxia and was given the posthumous name Hui. Commentators consider him to have lived in a different era from Confucius, and so regard him here as a character in a parable. Liuxia Ji’s younger brother was named Robber Zhi.

Robber Zhi led nine thousand men in rampages across the realm, attacking and plundering the feudal lords. They broke through people’s walls and forced open their doors, drove off their cattle and horses, and abducted women. They were insatiably greedy, showed no regard for their parents or brothers, and made no offerings to their ancestors. Wherever they went, the great states shut their gates, while the small states withdrew behind their defenses. The people suffered terribly.

Confucius said to Liuxia Ji: A father ought to be able to teach his son, and an elder brother ought to be able to guide his younger brother. If a father cannot teach his son or an elder brother guide his younger brother, then the titles of father and son, and of elder and younger brother, have no claim to honor.

親矣今先生世之才士也弟爲盜跖爲天下害而弗能教也𨚑 竊爲先生羞之𨚑請爲先生往說(音稅)之柳下季曰先生言爲人 父者必能詔其子爲人兄者必能教其弟若子不聽父之詔弟 不受兄之教雖今先生之辯將奈之何哉且跖之爲人也心如 涌泉意如飄風强足以拒敵辯足以飾非順其心則喜逆其心 則怒易辱人以言先生必無往(季言跖之强暴非禮義所能化誨)孔子不聽顏 回爲馭子貢爲右往見盜跖(盜跖乃方)休卒徒太山之陽膾人肝而 餔(日申時食也)之孔子下車而前見謁者曰魯人孔𨚑聞將軍高義 敬再拜謁者謁者入通盜跖聞之大怒目如明星髮上指冠曰 此夫魯國之巧僞人孔𨚑非邪爲我告之爾作言造語妄稱文 武冠枝木之冠(枝木之冠皮爲冠謂華飾如枝繁也)帶死牛之脅(以牛皮爲帶卽革帶也)多 辭謬說不耕而食不織而衣搖脣鼓舌擅生是非以迷天下之 主使天下學士不反其本妄作孝弟而徼倖於封侯富貴者也 子之罪大極重疾走歸不然我將以子肝益書餔之膳孔子復 通曰𨚑得幸於季(謂與下季相親求以自適也)願望履幕下(一見於幕下而望其履也)謁 者復通盜跖曰使來前孔子趨而進避席反走再拜盜跖盜跖 大怒兩展其足案劍瞋(音甸)目(張目也)聲如乳虎曰𨚑來前若所言
Interpretation

A Modern Reading

Liuxia Ji was a learned and talented man of his time, yet his younger brother was Dao Zhi, a great scourge to the world, and Liuxia Ji could not teach him. In private, I feel ashamed on your behalf, sir. Allow me to go and try to persuade him.”

Liuxia Ji said, “A father ought to be able to admonish his son, and an elder brother ought to be able to teach his younger brother. If a son will not listen to his father’s admonitions and a younger brother will not accept his elder brother’s instruction, then no matter how eloquent you are, sir, what can you do? Besides, Dao Zhi’s mind surges like a spring, his temper shifts like a gale, his strength is enough to withstand an enemy, and his eloquence is enough to cover his faults. He is pleased when things go his way and enraged when they do not. He readily insults people with his words. Sir, you must not go.” (Ji said that Dao Zhi was violent and brutal, and could not be transformed or taught through rites and moral principles.)

Confucius would not listen. Yan Hui drove the carriage, and Zigong accompanied him. They went to see Dao Zhi. Dao Zhi was resting with his followers at the southern foot of Mount Tai, cutting up human livers for their midday meal (eating at the hour of Shen, around mid-afternoon). Confucius got down from the carriage and went forward. He said to the man who announced visitors, “I am Kong Qiu of Lu. I have heard of the general’s great righteousness and respectfully request an audience, bowing twice.”

The messenger went in to report. Dao Zhi flew into a rage, his eyes bright as stars and his hair standing on end beneath his cap. He said, “Is this the fellow Kong Qiu from Lu, that crafty hypocrite? Tell him this: You make up fine words and fabricate arguments, wildly expounding the Way of King Wen and King Wu. You wear a splendid, branchlike cap (a leather cap decorated with elaborate ornaments like branches) and a belt made from the hide of a dead ox (that is, a leather belt). You talk endlessly and stir up trouble, misleading the rulers of the world. You lead scholars everywhere away from their proper duties, urging them to act out filial piety and brotherly respect in the vain hope of winning noble rank and riches. Your crimes are beyond measure! Get out at once, or I’ll use your liver to supplement my meal!”

Confucius again asked the messenger to announce him: “Qiu has been personally recommended by Mr. Ji. I hope to pay my respects beneath your tent”—that is, he only asked for a brief audience beneath the tent. The messenger reported this again. Dao Zhi said, “Tell him to come forward.”

Confucius hurried ahead, left his seat, turned around, and bowed twice. Dao Zhi flew into a rage, stretched out his legs, pressed his hand to his sword, and glared at him (with eyes wide open). His voice roared like a tiger’s: “Kong Qiu, come here! If what you say…”

順吾意則生逆吾心則死孔子曰𨚑聞之凡天下有三德生而 長大美好無雙少長貴賤見而皆說(音悅)之此上德也知維天地  (知可以包羅天地天地不能出其知之外)能辨諸物(才能可辨名物)此中德也勇悍果敢 聚眾率兵此下德也凡人有此一德者足以南面稱孤矣今將 軍兼此三者身長八尺二寸面目有光脣如激丹齒如齊貝音 中黄鍾而名曰盜跖𨚑竊爲將軍恥不取焉將軍有意聽臣請 南使吳越北使齊魯東使宋衞西使晉楚使爲將軍造大城數 百里立數十萬戸之邑尊將軍爲諸侯與天下更始罷兵休卒 收養昆弟共祭先祖此聖人才士之行而天下之願也盜跖大 怒曰𨚑來前夫可規以利而可諫以言者皆愚陋恆民之謂耳 今長大美好人見而說之者此吾父母之遺德也𨚑雖不吾譽 吾獨不自知邪且吾聞之好面譽人者亦好背而毀之今𨚑吿 我以大城眾民是欲規我以利而恒民畜我也安可長久也城 之大者莫大乎天下矣堯舜有天下子孫無置錐之地湯武立 爲天子而後世絶滅非以其利大故邪且吾聞之古者禽獸多 而人民少於是民皆巢居以避之晝拾橡栗暮棲木上故命之 曰有巢氏之民古者民不知衣服夏多積薪冬則煬(音樣)之故命 之曰知生之民神農之世卧則居居起則于于民知其母不知
Interpretation

If you go along with my wishes, you may live; if you go against them, you must die.

Confucius said, “I have heard that, broadly speaking, there are three kinds of ‘Virtue’ in the world. To be born tall and handsome, unmatched in appearance, and loved by all who see you, young or old, high or low—this is highest Virtue. To possess wisdom that encompasses Heaven and Earth, so that nothing lies beyond your understanding, and the talent to distinguish all things and clarify their names—this is middle Virtue. To be fierce and formidable, decisive and resolute, and able to rally people and lead troops—this is lower Virtue. An ordinary person who possesses any one of these is already fit to rule as king, facing south, and govern alone in a region.

“Now, General, you possess all three. You stand eight feet and two inches tall, your face is radiant, your lips red as cinnabar, your teeth white and even, and your voice accords with the pitch of the Yellow Bell. Yet your name is Robber Zhi. If I, Kong Qiu, were to become the leader of bandits, I would feel ashamed. If you are willing to hear me out, I would go south to persuade Wu and Yue, north to persuade Qi and Lu, east to persuade Song and Wei, and west to persuade Jin and Chu. I would build for you a great city hundreds of miles around, establish a major settlement with hundreds of thousands of households, and honor you as a feudal lord. Together we would set the world on a new course: end the wars and disband the armies, settle your brothers, and join in worshipping our ancestors. This is the way of sages and worthy men, and the wish of all under Heaven.”

Robber Zhi flew into a rage and said, “Come here, Kong Qiu! Those who can be persuaded by profit and guided by words are all ignorant, mediocre people. I am tall and handsome, and everyone who sees me is pleased. These are endowments I received from my parents. Even if you do not praise me, do you think I do not know it myself? I have also heard that people who praise you to your face are skilled at slandering you behind your back. Now you are trying to win me over with a great city and a multitude of people. You want to lure me with profit and keep me like an ordinary commoner. How could that last? No city, however great, is greater than the world itself. Yao and Shun possessed the whole world, yet their descendants did not even have enough land to set down an awl. Tang and Wu ascended the throne as Son of Heaven, yet their lines were later cut off. Was that not because their great rewards drew disaster upon them?

“I have also heard that in ancient times there were many beasts and few people. So people built nests to shelter from the beasts; by day they gathered acorns and chestnuts, and at night they slept in the trees. That is why they were called the people of Youchao, ‘the Nest Builder.’ In ancient times people did not know how to make clothes. They stored up piles of firewood in summer and burned it for warmth in winter. That is why they were called the people who knew how to preserve life. In the age of the Divine Farmer, people slept peacefully and rose at ease. They knew their mothers but not their fathers, lived alongside the elk and deer, farmed for food and wove for clothing, and had no desire to invade or harm others.”

其父與麋鹿共處耕而食織而衣無有相害之心此至德之隆 也然而黄帝不能致德與蚩尤戰於涿(音卓)鹿之野流血百里(神農  之後第八帝曰榆罔世蚩尤氏强與榆罔爭王逐榆罔榆罔與黄帝合謀擊殺蚩尤涿鹿之戰征伐之所自起也)堯 舜作立羣臣湯放其主武王殺(音弒)紂自是之後以强凌弱以眾 暴寡湯武以來皆亂人之徒也今子修文武之道掌天下之辯 以教後世縫衣(縫掖之衣大袂單衣)淺帶(縫帶使淺狹)矯言僞行以迷惑天下 之主而欲求富貴焉盜莫大於子天下何故不謂子爲盜𨚑而 乃謂我爲盜跖子以甘辭說(音稅)子路而使從之使子路去其危  (高也)冠解其長劍而受教於子天下皆曰孔𨚑能止暴禁非其 卒之也子路欲殺(音弒)衞君而事不成菹(音葅)於衞東門之上是子 教之不至也(詆毀夫子教人非)子自謂才士聖人邪則再逐於魯削迹 於衞窮於齊圍於陳蔡不容身於天下子教子路菹此患上無 以爲身下無以爲人子之道豈足貴邪世之所高莫若黄帝黄 帝尙不能全德而戰涿鹿之野流血百里堯不慈舜不孝禹偏 枯湯放其主武王伐紂文王拘羑里此六子者世之所高也孰 論之皆以利惑其眞而强反其情性其行乃甚可羞也世之所 謂賢士伯夷叔齊辭孤竹之君而餓死於首陽之山骨肉不葬
Interpretation

He lived with his father and the elk, farming for food and weaving cloth for clothing. They had no desire to harm one another: this was the highest state of Perfect Virtue.

Yet even the Yellow Emperor could not win people over through virtue alone. He fought a great battle with Chiyou at Zhuolu, in what is now the Hebei region, and blood flowed for a hundred li. (The eighth-generation ruler descended from Shennong was named Yuwang. The Chiyou clan grew powerful and contended with Yuwang for the throne, driving him out. Yuwang conspired with the Yellow Emperor, and together they killed Chiyou at Zhuolu. The campaign that began with the Battle of Zhuolu was the start of conquest.)

Yao and Shun appointed ministers. Tang drove out his ruler, and King Wu killed King Zhou. From that time on, the strong oppressed the weak and the many preyed on the few. Ever since Tang and Wu, those who have disturbed the world have followed this pattern.

Now you study the ways of civil and military rule, claim authority over all the world’s arguments to instruct later generations, wear robes with broad sleeves and sewn panels, and tie a narrow, pale belt. With affected words and false deeds, you mislead the rulers of the world, yet you seek wealth and high rank. No thief is greater than you! Why do people throughout the world call me Robber Zhi, but not you?

You persuaded Zilu with sweet words and made him follow you. You had him remove his tall cap and unbuckle his long sword so that he could receive your instruction. The whole world says Confucius can stop violence and prevent wrongdoing. But what came of it? Zilu tried to kill the ruler of Wei and failed. He was minced into a pickled pulp and hung at the eastern gate of Wei. Your instruction clearly fell short.

Do you call yourself a man of talent, a sage? Yet you were driven out of Lu twice, erased your traces in Wei, found no refuge in Qi, and were besieged between Chen and Cai. The world had no room for you. You instructed Zilu, but he was killed and pickled. You could neither preserve yourself above nor bring others to fulfillment below. What is there in your Dao worthy of reverence?

Of all those whom the world honors, none is held higher than the Yellow Emperor. Yet even he could not preserve his virtue, and blood flowed for a hundred li in the Battle of Zhuolu. Yao was unkind, Shun was unfilial, Yu was partially paralyzed, Tang drove out his ruler, King Wu attacked King Zhou, and King Wen was imprisoned at Youli. These six are honored by the world, but on close examination they all let profit confuse their true nature and forcibly went against their own dispositions. Their conduct is deeply shameful.

The worthy men whom the world praises, Boyi and Shuqi, gave up their claim to rule the state of Guzhu and starved to death on Mount Shouyang. Their bones were left unburied.

鮑焦飾行非世抱木而死申徒狄諫而不聽負石自投於河爲 魚鼈所食介子推至忠也自割其股以食(音嗣)文公文公後背之 子推怒而去抱木而燔(音煩燒也)死尾生與女子期於梁下女子不 來水至不去抱梁柱而死此四者無異於磔(音翟張其尸曰磔)犬流豕  (言其身之自殺如殺犬豕也)操瓢而乞者皆離名(離麗也泥著於名也)輕死不念本  (不知本眞之性)養夀命者也世之所謂忠臣者莫若王子比干伍子 胥子胥沈(音沉)江比干剖心此二子者世謂忠臣也然卒爲天下 笑自上觀之至於子胥比干皆不足貴也𨚑之所以說(音稅)我者 若吿我以鬼事則我不能知也若吿我以人事者不過此矣皆 吾所聞知也今吾吿子以人之情目欲視色耳欲聽聲口欲察 味志氣欲盈人上夀百𡻕中夀八十下夀六十除病瘦死喪憂 患其中開口而笑者一月之中不過四五日而已矣天與地無 窮人死者有時操有時之具而託於無窮之間忽然無異騏驥 之馳過隙也不能悅其志意養其夀命者皆非通道者也𨚑之 所言皆吾之所棄也亟去走歸無復言之子之道狂狂汲汲詐 巧虛僞事也非可以全眞也奚足論哉孔子再拜趨走出門上 車執轡三失目芒然無見色若死灰據軾低頭不能出氣歸到 魯東門外適遇柳下季柳下季曰今者闕然數日不見車馬有
Interpretation

An Accessible Reading of the Commentary on the True Scripture of Nanhua

Bao Jiao, an ancient hermit who took pride in keeping himself pure, deliberately polished his conduct and refused to go along with worldly ways. In the end, he died clinging to a tree. Shentu Di, an ancient man whose remonstrances went unheeded, tied a stone to himself and plunged into a river, where fish and turtles devoured him. Jie Zitui, a loyal minister who followed Duke Wen of Jin during the Spring and Autumn period, once cut flesh from his own thigh to feed the duke. The duke later betrayed him, and Jie Zitui, enraged, left and burned to death while clinging to a tree. “Burned” here means consumed by fire. Weisheng arranged to meet a woman beneath a bridge. When she did not come, he stayed even as the water rose, and drowned while holding on to a bridge pillar.

These four men were no different from dogs torn apart and pigs left to drift away. “Torn apart” means that a body was stretched out and displayed; here, the point is that their suicides were like killing dogs and pigs. Those who beg with a gourd dipper are all infatuated with reputation. To “be estranged from one’s name” means to cling to fame. People who readily give up their lives without regard for their original nature—meaning the life and nature that are truly their own—cannot be said to preserve their years and safeguard their lives.

Among the people the world calls loyal ministers, none are more famous than Prince Bi Gan and Wu Zixu. Zixu was drowned in a river; Bi Gan had his heart cut out. The world regarded them as loyal ministers, yet in the end they became a laughingstock throughout the realm. Seen from a higher vantage, Zixu and Bi Gan are not worthy of admiration either.

The words Robber Zhi used to set me straight were these: “If you’re talking about ghosts and spirits, I know nothing about them. If you mean human affairs, they amount to no more than this, and I’ve heard it all before. Let me tell you what people are like: the eyes want to see colors, the ears want to hear sounds, the mouth wants to taste flavors, and the will and vital energy want to be full. A person’s full lifespan is a hundred years, a middle lifespan eighty, and a short lifespan sixty. Set aside illness and frailty, aging and death, funerals and troubles, and the days when a person can laugh aloud amount to only four or five in a month. Heaven and Earth are without end, but human life has its limit. To set a finite life within the infinite is like a fine horse flashing past a crack in the wall. Those who cannot follow their own inclinations and care for their lifespan do not understand the Great Dao.”

Everything Robber Zhi said is what I want to leave behind. Go back quickly, and don’t say another word! Your way is wild and urgent, false and cunning. It cannot preserve your true nature, so why discuss it further?

Confucius bowed twice and hurried out. He climbed into his carriage, but three times his hands slipped from the reins. His gaze was vacant, his face ashen as a corpse. He leaned against the crossbar at the front of the carriage, head lowered, unable to catch his breath. When he reached the eastern gate of Lu, he happened to meet Liu Xia Ji, the younger brother of Liu Xia Hui and Robber Zhi’s brother. Liu Xia Ji said, “I haven’t seen you for several days. You look as though you and your carriage have been rushing along. What happened?”

The commonly transmitted continuation follows: the scripture reaches this point and joins the passage about “Confucius meeting Robber Zhi.” Confucius told Liu Xia Ji what had happened. Liu Xia Ji said, “You didn’t heed my advice and went to see him again. He must have humiliated you.”

行色得微往見跖邪孔子仰天而歎曰然柳下季曰跖得無逆 汝意若前乎孔子曰然𨚑所謂無病而自炙也疾走料(音聊)虎頭 扁(音鞭)虎須幾不免虎口哉(須作鬚此戰國策士之言若莊子所作必能代夫子折伏盜跖而豈作此  狀耶)子張問於滿苟得(亦是寓言之名但求苟得以滿其欲者子張學干祿故復託之)曰盍不 爲行無行則不信不信則不任不任則不利故觀之名計之利 而義眞是也若棄名利反之於心則夫士之爲行不可一日不 爲乎滿苟得曰無恥者富多信者顯夫名利之大者幾在無恥 而信故觀之名計之利而信眞是也若棄名利反之於心則夫 士之爲行抱其天乎(滿苟得蓋亦盜跖之徒觀其寓言謂但求苟得以滿其欲者子張之意主於爲名苟  得之意主於爲利盍不爲行言汝何不修行以爲名利之媒乎苟反於心豈眞有見義之當然而不可一日不爲者乎分  明是爲名利而修行也苟得則以爲名利者不在於修行而在於無行故名利之大者其幾在無恥而多信故觀名計利  而信其眞在于是也若棄名利而反之心以自審則夫士之爲行也豈眞一無所爲而抱其天乎抱如抱一之抱言與之  相守而不離也)子張曰昔者桀紂貴爲天子富有天下今謂臧聚曰  (盜跖竊聚之人)汝行如桀紂則有怍色有不服之心者小人所賤也
Interpretation

After seeing Zhi, Confucius’s expression changed slightly. As he went to meet him, he looked up to Heaven and sighed, “Just as I thought.” Liu Xiajì said, “Zhi probably went against what you intended, as he did before?” Confucius said, “Yes. This is what they call cauterizing yourself when you have no illness: running at full speed while tugging a tiger’s whiskers and whipping its head—you can scarcely escape its jaws!”

Zizhang asked Mang Goude, “Why not cultivate yourself and establish a reputation? Without cultivation, you have no credibility; without credibility, you cannot be appointed; without appointment, you gain no benefit. So, if one seeks a reputation and calculates the benefits, then practicing righteousness is the real concern. If you cast aside reputation and benefit and instead examine your own heart, can a scholar’s conduct really not be practiced for even a single day?”

Mang Goude said, “The shameless become wealthy, and those who keep their word become prominent. Gaining reputation and benefit probably depends on shamelessness and keeping one’s word. So, if one seeks a reputation and calculates the benefits, then trustworthiness and righteousness are the real concern. If you cast aside reputation and benefit and instead examine your own heart, then a scholar’s conduct means holding fast to one’s inborn nature, doesn’t it?”

Zizhang said, “In the past, Jie and Zhou were honored as Son of Heaven and possessed the wealth of the whole world. Yet if you tell a thief, ‘You act like Jie and Zhou,’ he will look ashamed and feel indignant. This is what petty people despise.”

仲尼墨翟窮爲匹夫今謂宰相曰子行如仲尼墨翟則變容易 色稱不足者士誠貴也故勢爲天子未必貴也窮爲匹夫未必 賤也貴賤之分在行之美惡(以臧聚而比之桀紂則怍以宰相而比之孔墨則辭可見勢爲天子  未必貴窮如匹夫未必賤士而能修則所貴在我如之何其不修耶)滿苟得曰小盜者拘大盜 者爲諸侯(盜賊之行人之所賤小盜則小利大盜則大利行之惡者果足賤乎不足賤乎)諸侯之門義 士存焉(苟得以言行之貴賤卒無定論)昔者桓公小白殺(音弒)兄入嫂而管仲爲 臣田成子常殺(音弒)君竊國而孔子受幣論則賤之行則下之則 是言行之情悖戰於胸中也不亦拂乎故書曰孰惡孰美成者 爲首不成者爲尾(小白不義而管仲爲之臣田常不義而孔子受其幣使夷吾孔子立論必賤二君之所爲  而行則臣而下之言與行大相悖戾也行之惡者果足賤乎)子張曰子不爲行卽將疏戚 無倫貴賤無義長幼無序五紀(五倫)六位(君臣父子夫婦)將何以爲别乎 滿苟得曰堯殺長子舜流母弟疏戚有倫乎湯放桀武王殺紂 貴賤有義乎王季爲適(音的)周公殺兄長幼有序乎儒者僞辭墨 者兼愛五紀六位將有别乎且子正爲名我正爲利名利之實
Interpretation

Though Confucius and Mozi were destitute and merely commoners, people today say to a prime minister, “Your conduct should be like that of Confucius and Mozi.” The prime minister then changes his expression and praises those who lack nothing, saying that scholars are truly worthy of respect. So being Son of Heaven does not necessarily make one noble, and living in poverty as a commoner does not necessarily make one base. The distinction between nobility and baseness lies in the goodness or badness of one’s conduct. (Compare Zang Ju with Jie and Zhou, and even they would feel ashamed; compare a prime minister with Confucius and Mozi, and he would decline the comparison. This shows that being Son of Heaven does not necessarily make one noble, and living in poverty as a commoner does not necessarily make one base. If a scholar can cultivate himself, nobility is in his own hands. How could he fail to cultivate himself?)

Man Goude said, “Petty thieves are imprisoned, while great thieves become feudal lords. (People despise the conduct of thieves. Petty thieves gain little, while great thieves gain much. Are people of bad conduct truly base enough—or not base enough?) Righteous men find a place for themselves among the retainers of feudal lords. (Man Goude judges nobility and baseness by words and deeds, but in the end reaches no firm conclusion.)”

In the past, Duke Huan of Qi, Xiaobai, killed his elder brother and married his sister-in-law, yet Guan Zhong became his minister. Tian Chengzi killed his ruler and seized the state, yet Confucius accepted a gift from him. In theory, these acts were base; in practice, they submitted to them. This is what happens when the truth of one’s words and deeds conflicts within the heart—is it not also contrary to reason? Thus the Book of Documents says, “Who is bad and who is good? Those who succeed take the lead; those who fail fall behind.” (Xiaobai was unjust, yet Guan Zhong served him as a minister; Tian Chang was unjust, yet Confucius accepted his gift. Had Yiwu and Confucius argued the case, they would surely have despised the conduct of these two rulers. Yet in practice they served and submitted to them, and their words and deeds stood in stark contradiction. Are people of bad conduct truly base enough?)

Zizhang said, “If you do not cultivate your conduct, there will be no proper order among relatives, no moral principle in the distinction between noble and base, and no order between elders and juniors. How, then, will the Five Relationships—the bonds between ruler and minister, parent and child, husband and wife, elder and younger brothers, and friends—and the six positions—the ordered relations among ruler and minister, parent and child, husband and wife, brothers, and friends—be distinguished?”

Man Goude said, “Yao killed his eldest son, while Shun banished his mother and younger brother. Was there proper order among relatives? Tang expelled Jie, and King Wu killed Zhou. Was there moral principle in the distinction between noble and base? Ji was the legitimate heir, yet the Duke of Zhou killed his elder brother. Was there order between elders and juniors? The Confucians speak hypocritically, and the Mohists love everyone equally. Will the Five Relationships and six positions still be distinguished? Besides, you are upright for the sake of reputation, while I am upright for the sake of gain. Is that not the true nature of reputation and gain?”

不順於理不監於道(滿以仁義之名求得我但爲利而已不假矯飾之名也爲名爲利皆非眞實道理故  不順不監)吾曰與子訟於無約(訟質成之意無約假設之名也)曰小人殉財君子 殉名其所以變其情易其性則異矣乃至於棄其所爲而殉其 所不爲則一也(殉利殉名雖清濁不同然舍其所當爲而爲其所不當爲則一而已)故曰無爲小 人反殉而天(小人殉財必逆乎天旣無爲小人則必反殉乎天矣)無爲君子從天之理(眞君  子必不背理而殉名若殉時而獲名則寍毋爲此君子從天之理而不得名也)若枉若直相爲天極 面觀四方與時消息(人事之有枉直君子相之爲天極之有陰陽四方之有生殺四時之有消息也雖堯  舜之世不能皆直而無枉)若是若非執而圓機獨成而意與道徘徊(有枉直則  君子因而是直非枉無成心也執圓機以爲是非不隨世而是非故謂之獨成而意與道徘徊雖有是非也猶然無是非  矣)無轉而行(不改其操)無成而義(不以一節立行)將失而所爲(將失自然本眞)無 赴而富無殉而成將棄而天(趨赴於富求狥其成將失其自然之天矣)比干剖心子 胥抉(音決)眼忠之禍也直躬證父尾生溺死信之患也鮑子(名焦)立 乾(棄蔬而槁洛水之土)申子不自理(申徒狄抱甕之河)廉之害也孔子不見母(幼而
Interpretation

Not in accord with principle, not in accord with the Dao

They fill their mouths with talk of benevolence and righteousness, but in truth they are merely seeking personal gain from others; they do not sincerely cultivate themselves through benevolence and righteousness. Seeking fame or profit accords with neither true principle nor the Dao, so it is neither in accord with li (principle) nor faithful to the Dao—the fundamental order of all things in the universe and the path of cultivation.

I said: “Let us debate with you in the realm of the Uncontracted.”

I said: “Let us debate here, on the level of the ‘Uncontracted’—a name posited for the sake of argument, with no actual contract behind it—about what counts as the genuine.”

The petty person dies for wealth, the noble person dies for fame … in the end, they are one and the same.

The petty person dies for wealth; the noble person dies for fame. Their feelings and nature change, and their paths differ. But once they abandon what they ought to do and sacrifice themselves for what they ought not to do, they come to the same thing.

So it is said: “Do not be a petty person; instead, sacrifice yourself for Heaven.”

The petty person sacrifices himself for wealth and so defies Heaven’s principle. Do not be a petty person; instead, sacrifice yourself for “Heaven”—what is naturally so.

Do not be a noble person; follow Heaven’s principle.

A true noble person does not defy principle by sacrificing himself for fame. If being a “noble person” means merely following the times to win renown, then it is better not to be one. Follow Heaven’s principle, even if you gain no fame.

Whether bent or straight, each is one end of Heaven’s axis; facing the four directions, one waxes and wanes with the seasons.

Bent and straight are opposite ends of Heaven’s axis, like Yin-Yang. One faces the four directions and follows the waxing and waning of the four seasons. Even in the age of Yao and Shun, it was impossible for everyone to be straight, with no one ever bent.

Whether right or wrong, one holds to the pivot that turns freely; standing alone in what one has achieved, one’s intent wanders with the Dao.

There is right and there is wrong. A noble person affirms what is right and rejects what is wrong, yet has no fixed preconception. Holding to the “turning pivot”—the flexible, unobstructed hinge of adaptive judgment—one discerns right and wrong without following popular trends. This is called “standing alone in what one has achieved”: one’s intent roams with the Dao. Right and wrong still exist in the world, but in the heart it is as though they do not.

Act without changing course; do not establish righteousness through achievement.

Do not let external things alter your integrity and conduct. Do not make a particular act of steadfastness into a claim to the name of “righteousness.”

Then you will lose what you naturally do; pursuing wealth and sacrificing yourself for success, you will cast aside Heaven.

In this way, you will lose what you do by nature. If you chase after wealth or sacrifice yourself for fame and success, you will cast aside the natural “Heaven” within you.

Bi Gan had his heart cut out; Wu Zixu, whose personal name was Yuan, had his eyes gouged out … these were the calamities brought by loyalty.

Bi Gan had his heart cut out, and Wu Zixu had his eyes gouged out. These were the disasters that “loyalty” brought upon them.

Zhi Gong testified against his father; Wei Sheng drowned … these were the afflictions of trustworthiness.

Zhi Gong testified to his father’s wrongdoing, and Wei Sheng drowned while clinging to a bridge pillar. These were the hardships that came from holding too rigidly to “trustworthiness.”

Bao Jiao stood until he withered; Shentu Di gave no thought to himself … these were the harms of integrity.

Bao Jiao stood until he withered away; Shentu Di clutched an urn and threw himself into a river, giving no thought to his own life. These were the harms brought by “integrity.”

Confucius did not see his mother …

Confucius lost his mother in childhood and did not see her again (or, according to some commentaries, this refers to a particular allusion). The original passage continues after this point, but is cut off here.

 失恃)匡子不見父義之失也此上世之所傳下世之所語以爲 士者正其言必其行故服其殃離(罹同)其患也(比干至此皆言立節尙行之患正謂  以忠信廉義之言爲實必期必也苟得之意謂矯飾以求利達不如直情之爲愈)無足問於知和曰 人卒(到底也)未有不興名就利者彼富則人歸之歸則下之下則 貴之夫見下貴者所以長生安體樂(音洛)意之道也今子獨無意 焉知不足耶意知而力不能行耶故推正不忘耶(無足志在興名就利以安  體樂意此亦苟得之徒故知和告以富者貴積而能散惠眾周物貧人倚之以爲命乃能全身無患耳陶朱三積三散意  固如此以我一身而見人之下我貴我則安體樂意之道而子獨無意於富貴豈知有不足耶抑行有不力耶將故推正  理以遏求富貴之心而不能忘耶)知和曰今夫此人以爲與己同時而生同 鄉而處者以爲夫絕俗過世之士焉是專無主正所以覽古今 之時(時變)是非之分(分別)也與俗化世去至重棄至尊(天爵)以爲其所 爲也此其所以論長生安體樂意之道不亦遠乎(察其胸中無定主則隨俗  治化同流合汙以媚世去其至重至尊之天爵以爲儻來之名利豈長生安身樂心之道舍其重且貴而爲世俗之爲非  以隨侯之珠彈千仞之雀乎)慘怛之疾恬愉之安不監於體怵惕之恐欣
Interpretation

Plain-Language Interpretation

(Continuing from the previous passage.) Kuangzi—meaning a figure like Kuang Zhang—could not see his father’s shortcomings in “rightness.” What has been described is a principle handed down from earlier generations and still discussed by those who come after: a scholar must both speak uprightly and put his words into practice. That is why disaster comes upon him, and why he cannot avoid misfortune. From the examples of Bi Gan and others through to this point, the discussion concerns the dangers that come from “holding fast to integrity and valuing conduct.” “Make your words upright and be sure to act on them” means taking words of loyalty, trustworthiness, integrity, and righteousness as true, and then doing what one says. That is what “be sure to act on them” means. “Seeking gain at any cost” means forcing oneself into artificial behavior to pursue advancement; it is better to live in accord with one’s true nature.

Wuzu turned to Zhihé and asked about the Dao…

Zhihé said: In the end, no one fails to pursue a reputation or attach himself to profit. Once a person becomes wealthy, others will attach themselves to him. Those who attach themselves to him take a lower position; those who are beneath him will revere him. To be regarded as lowly yet revered by others—this is the way to longevity, security, and the pleasure of contentment. You alone seem to have no such desire. Is it because you lack understanding? Or do you understand inwardly but lack the strength to put it into practice? So you force yourself to hold to the right path and cannot let it go?

(Commentary) Wuzu is wholly intent on seeking fame and pursuing profit, in order to secure himself and enjoy life; he too belongs among those who “seek gain at any cost.” Zhihé is explaining to him that wealth is prized because it can be accumulated and then distributed: by giving aid and relief to all things, a wealthy person keeps the poor alive through his support and can thus remain unharmed. This was the purpose of Fan Li, known as Lord Tao Zhu, when he accumulated and gave away his wealth three times. With this body of mine, I can have others take a lower position and revere me, and so secure myself and enjoy life. Yet you care nothing for wealth and rank. Is that because you do not understand? Or because you are unable to act? Or are you deliberately using the right path to restrain your desire for wealth and rank, even though you cannot ultimately forget it?

Zhihé continued: This person takes those who live in his own time and share his hometown as sages who have transcended the world and risen above their age. That is precisely because he has no settled judgment of his own, and instead surveys the changes of past and present to distinguish right from wrong. He lets himself change along with the common world, abandoning the most precious and exalted “Heavenly nobility”—the innate dignity of his nature—and doing what other people do. In speaking this way about longevity, security, and contentment, isn’t he far from the mark? (Note) See how he has no inner compass: he drifts with custom and goes along with the crowd to please the world, giving up the most weighty and precious Heavenly nobility in exchange for fame and profit gained by chance. How could this be the right path to longevity, security, and joy of heart? Isn’t it like using the pearl of the Marquis of Sui to shoot at a sparrow perched a thousand fathoms high?

The bodily sensations of anguish and fearful distress, and of calm ease and joyful contentment, are indistinguishable to the body; the terror of alarm and dread, and the delight of joy…

懽之喜不監於心(求富貴之人其身其心或安或否或悲或喜迷而不覺不能自見故曰不監)知爲 爲而不知所以爲是以貴爲天子富有天下而不免於患也(知有  人爲而不知有天理雖至貴爲天子猶有損身之患况其下乎)無足曰夫富之於人無所不 利窮美窮勢至人之所不得逮聖人之所不能及俠人之勇力 而以爲威强秉人之知謀以爲明察因人之德以爲賢良(此設爲貪  者之言無足者謂其不知足也窮美極勢謂語其美利之極雖聖賢有所不能及何者無所用力而力者至焉無所用謀  而謀者至焉無所用德而賢良者至焉皆富之利也)非享國而嚴若君父(富者無君父之尊而有君  父之威嚴)且夫聲色滋味權勢之於人心不待學而樂之體不待 象而安之夫欲惡避就固不待師此人之性也天下雖非我孰 能辭之(夫聲色貨利與權勢人心樂而身安意向此性也以此爲性正謂認賊作子天下之人雖不似我之貪著然亦  未見其超然而獨辭者)知和曰知者之爲故動以百姓不違其度是以 足而不爭無以爲故不求(有餘不足之分内外之辨)不足故求之爭四處而 不自以爲貪有餘故辭之棄天下而不自以爲廉(在我有所不足則窮極四  端而爭求之亦不以爲貪謂求在我也德足有餘則身外之物皆辭之雖辭天下亦不以爲廉謂棄其在外也)廉貪
Interpretation

On “Joy” and the Mind

A feeling of joy often goes unnoticed by the mind. Those who pursue wealth and status sometimes feel at ease in body and mind, sometimes uneasy; sometimes sorrowful, sometimes joyful. Lost in these feelings, they are unaware of them. Hence the saying, “They do not keep watch over the mind.”

Knowing What One Does, but Not Why

One knows only that one must “act,” but not why one must act in this way. Thus, even someone who holds the exalted rank of Son of Heaven and possesses wealth beyond measure cannot escape misfortune. Some know only human calculation and not the Way of Heaven. Even if they rise to the dignity of the Son of Heaven, they remain vulnerable to harm; how much more so those of lower rank?

“Never Enough” (Wu Zu) Discusses Wealth and Status

Wealth and status bring people almost every advantage. Beauty and power can reach heights beyond even those attained by the Perfected and the sages. One may borrow a chivalrous warrior’s courage to establish one’s might, another’s cleverness to appear discerning, and another’s Virtue to seem worthy. These are words spoken from the standpoint of those who covet such things; “Never Enough” is a way of saying that they are never satisfied.

To exhaust the limits of beauty and power is to reach the utmost in beauty and benefit, beyond even the sages. One need not exert oneself, yet strength comes of itself; one need not devise plans, yet plans come of themselves; one need not accumulate Virtue, yet a reputation for worthiness comes of itself. These are the benefits wealth and status bring.

Without Ruling the Realm, Yet Stern as a Ruler and Father

The wealthy and powerful lack the title of ruler or father, yet command the authority of a ruler and father.

Sounds, Colors, Flavors, and Power

Sounds, colors, flavors, and power delight the human mind without any need to learn; the body feels at ease without deliberate imitation. Desire, aversion, avoidance, and approach need no teacher: they are part of human nature. Though I am not the only one in the world who covets these things, who can truly free themselves from them? To treat material attractions and power as one’s nature is like mistaking a thief for one’s child. Others in the world may not be as attached to them as I am, but I have yet to see anyone rise above them and renounce them completely.

“Knowing Harmony”

The actions of one who “knows” take the people as their measure and do not overstep their proper bounds. Thus, one is content and does not contend. Because there is “nothing by which to act,” one seeks nothing.

Seeking Because One Feels One Lacks

Feeling oneself deficient, one struggles and seeks, rushing about without considering oneself greedy, because one seeks what the “self” lacks. Feeling oneself abundant, one declines things—even the whole world—without considering oneself upright, because one’s inner Virtue is abundant and one can refuse all things outside oneself. One does not consider oneself upright for refusing the world, because what one abandons is external.

Uprightness and Greed

The key to uprightness and greed is whether one feels inwardly complete. Feeling deficient, one exhausts oneself seeking everywhere and does not consider oneself greedy, because one seeks what the “inner self” lacks. When one’s inner Virtue is abundant, one can refuse all things outside oneself. Even in refusing the world, one does not consider oneself upright, because what one abandons is external.

之實非以迫外也反監之度勢爲天子而不以貴驕人富有天 下而不以財戲人計其患慮其反以爲害於性故辭而不受也 非以要名譽也(陸西星曰有餘而棄不足而求貪廉之實非在外也反而監之天理自然之法度雖貴如天子  富以天下直外物耳以儻寄之物驕人戲人豈常度哉故計其違度而慮其反害於性命辭而不受非要譽也)堯舜 爲帝而雍非仁天下也不以美害生也(雍揖遜也不以美名而害其身所謂有天下而  不與也)善卷許由得帝而不受非虛辭讓也不以事害己也此 皆就其利辭其害而天下稱賢焉則可以有之彼非以興名譽 也(若此者可謂知利害之原審去就之義而天下稱賢焉則可以有是名而無黍矣然其有之也非以興名譽也聖人不自  名而天下之名自歸之)無足曰必恃其名苦體絕甘約養以持生則亦 久病長阨而不死者也(必恃賢知之名苦肢體絕甘旨儉約以養生縱得長生亦如久病長阨而不死  者雖生何益)知和曰平爲福有餘爲害者物莫不然而財其甚者 也(平則能保滿則必溢物皆然財爲甚)今富人耳營鐘鼓管籥之聲口嗛於芻豢 醪醴之味以感其意遺忘其業可謂亂矣(無足之意自安體樂意上來知和推諸物  理以吿之耳營於聲口嗛於味違其常度忘其本業可不謂亂乎)侅(礙)溺於馮氣若負重行
Interpretation

In this passage, “genuine” does not mean showing off to others. It means examining one’s own limits in the opposite direction: even as Son of Heaven, one does not use one’s position to look down on others; even possessing all under Heaven, one does not use one’s wealth to toy with them. Seeing the calamities that follow from such conduct, and recognizing that it can turn back and harm one’s nature, one therefore declines to accept these things. This is not done to win a good reputation. (Lu Xixing says: To give up what one has in abundance and pursue what one lacks—the truth of greed and integrity lies not on the surface. One must look inward to see the natural order of Heaven. Even the exalted rank of Son of Heaven and the wealth of an entire state are merely external things. To use borrowed possessions, things outside oneself, to lord it over others or make sport of them—how could that be the constant Way? So one weighs the breach of natural order and fears that it will harm one’s life, then declines to accept; this is not for the sake of honor.)

Yao and Shun ruled as emperors with humility. Their purpose was not to show benevolence toward all under Heaven, but to keep a fine reputation from harming them. This is what is meant by “possessing all under Heaven without making it one’s own.” Shanjuan and Xu You received offers of the imperial throne but refused them. They were not making a polite show of yielding; they simply would not let governing harm them. All these people weighed benefit and harm and understood what to accept and what to leave behind. Only then did all under Heaven call them worthy. They could receive such a reputation, but they did not use it to make themselves famous. (This may be called understanding the root of benefit and harm and judging rightly what to accept and relinquish. All under Heaven called them worthy; they could bear that name without fault. But even possessing this reputation, they did not seek to create fame. The sage does not promote himself, yet the world’s recognition naturally comes to him.)

Wuzu said: If one must depend on a reputation for worthiness, tormenting the body, giving up fine foods, and living frugally to preserve one’s life are like enduring a long, debilitating illness and yet failing to die. What good is it to remain alive?

Zhihe said: Balance is a blessing; excess brings harm. This is true of all things, and especially of wealth. Today, rich people chase the sounds of bells, drums, pipes, and flutes with their ears, and let their mouths sink into the flavors of meat and fermented wine. Their senses disorder their minds, and they forget their proper work. This may be called great disorder. (Wuzu’s point comes from keeping the body at ease and the mind content. Zhihe extends the principle to things in general: when the ears are occupied with sounds and the mouth indulges in flavors, one departs from the proper measure and forgets one’s proper work. Is this not disorder?) Immersed in the force of one’s own breath, one is like someone walking under a heavy load…

而上也可謂苦矣(氣失其平或咽於上而爲侅或洩於下而爲溺行負重而登高可不謂苦乎)貪財 而取慰貪權而取竭靜居則溺體澤則馮可謂疾矣(貪財以慰無窮之求  貪權以竭天下之勢居靜則數溲而溺體澤則馮氣而懣可不謂疾乎)爲欲富就利故滿若堵 耳而不知避且馮而不舍可謂辱矣(積聚多財滿於阿堵暴於耳目而不知避馮於心志  而不能舍可不謂辱乎馮恃也恃此以爲誇也)財積而無用服膺而不舍滿心戚醮 求益而不止可謂憂矣(滿心慼慼憔悴形神可不謂憂乎)内則疑刦請之賊外 則畏寇盜之害内周樓疏外不敢獨行可謂畏矣(居則疑刦盜之至行則防  殺傷之禍内則周其樓疏外則盛其僕御可不謂畏乎請取也疏窓也)此六者天下之至害也  (富者犯此六害體亦不安意亦不樂矣)皆遺忘而不知察及其患至求盡性竭 財單以反一日之無故而不可得也(此而尙不覺悟及禍患之成求盡其生理竭其財貨  單求一日之無故不可得也)故觀之名則不見求之利則不得繚意絶體 而爭此不亦惑乎(當此之際名利俱失纒縛其身心而爭此賈禍之物非惑而何此篇所設三段鄙而淺至  其破市井之見語貨財之患亦有可觀處)  復圭子曰天下有聖狂雖兄弟不能以相及如柳下季之與  盜跖是也以下季之聖百世之下聞風猶足以興起胡有一
Interpretation

When Qi (vital energy) loses its balance, it may become blocked in the upper body and cause belching, or leak from the lower body and cause incontinence. And if you carry a heavy load while climbing a hill, can that fail to bring hardship?

You covet wealth to soothe your heart, and covet power so you can wield it to the full. When you sit still, you keep needing to urinate and wet yourself; when you bathe, you hold your breath and feel distressed. Can that fail to be called illness? To seek riches, rank, and gain, you pile up money until it blocks the walls and fills your eyes and ears, yet you do not know when to withdraw. You cling to it in your heart and flaunt it with stubborn pride—here, “relying on” means leaning on or holding fast to something. Can that fail to be called disgrace? You save money but cannot bring yourself to spend it; your heart cannot let go, and you are filled with sorrow, yet still want more, without end. Can that fail to be called anxiety? At home, you suspect thieves may break in and demand your belongings; outside, you fear robbers will harm you. You secure the house behind layer upon layer of doors and windows, and dare not walk alone outdoors. Can that fail to be called fear? These six are great evils in the world. When the wealthy fall prey to them, their bodies are ill at ease and their hearts find no joy.

People often forget all this and give it no thought. When calamity truly arrives, they may want to preserve their lives and spend all their wealth to secure just one peaceful day, yet find that they cannot. Then they can see neither fame nor gain; their bodies and minds are bound up, and still they struggle over these possessions. Is that not folly? Though the three passages in this chapter are somewhat crude and shallow, they do have merit in challenging ordinary people’s views and explaining the dangers of wealth and possessions.

Fu Guizi says: In the world there are sages and madmen. Even if they are brothers, they cannot be placed on the same level; Liu Xiajì and Robber Zhi are such a pair. Liu Xiajì’s sagehood is such that even a hundred generations after his death, hearing his name can stir people to goodness. How could anyone confuse him with Robber Zhi? The point that follows is that a sage’s name can serve as an example for generations, while a madman cannot be counted among the sages.

 弟曰盜跖不能才養不才任其爲盜聚卒橫行貪得忘親不  顧父母兄弟不祭先祖諸侯震恐萬民愁苦孔子謂柳下季  曰父詔其子兄教其弟理也今先生有一跖而不能誨𨚑請  爲先生說之柳下季曰先生所言乃父子兄弟之常也如季  之所遇則兄弟之變也且跖之爲人也强足以拒敵辨足以  飾非可順而不可逆先生卽往說亦無益也夫以聖人猶不  能化其弟况中才而涉季世之末流安能奈不聽父詔之子  不受兄教之弟何哉孔子不聽徃見盜跖謁者入通盜跖曰  此夫魯國之巧僞人孔𨚑非耶不耕而食不織而衣擅生是  非妄作孝弟而徼倖於封侯富貴者也謁者復通孔子曰凡  天下有三德生而長大美好少長貴賤見而皆悅此上德也  知維天地能辯諸物此中德也勇悍果敢聚眾率兵此下德  也今將軍兼此三者有意聽臣請爲將軍帥天下諸侯爲將  軍造城數百里與天下更始罷兵休卒此天下之願也盜跖  大怒曰好面譽人者亦好背而毁之今𨚑吿我以大城眾民  欲規我以利而恆民畜我也安可長久城之大者莫大乎天  下堯舜湯武皆有天下而後世子孫今將何如有巢氏之民  不知衣服神農之世民知其母不知其父耕食織衣無有相  害之心今子修文武之道矯言僞行以迷惑天下之主盜莫  大於子而乃謂我爲盜跖何耶世之所高莫若黃帝黃帝尙
Interpretation

Liuxia Ji's younger brother, Robber Zhi (Dao Zhi, a legendary great bandit and Liuxia Ji's brother), could not educate the unruly men who had become thieves. They gathered in groups and roamed about, greedy and insatiable, forgetting their kin and disregarding their parents and brothers, so that even the feudal lords were terrified and the common people suffered. Confucius said to Liuxia Ji, "For a father to instruct his son and an elder brother to guide his younger brother is the ordinary way of things. Now you, sir, have a younger brother like Robber Zhi, and you cannot instruct him. Let me go and persuade him on your behalf."

Liuxia Ji replied, "What you say is the ordinary principle between fathers and sons, and between brothers. But the situation with my younger brother is an exception within the bonds of brotherhood. Moreover, Zhi is strong enough to resist his enemies and eloquent enough to disguise his errors; one can only follow him, not oppose him. Even if you go to persuade him, it will do no good." Liuxia Ji went on, "If even a sage could not transform his own younger brother, how much less could someone of my modest abilities, born in a degenerate age, make a son who ignores his father's instruction or a younger brother who rejects his elder brother's guidance obey me?" Confucius did not heed the warning and went to see Robber Zhi anyway.

The attendant went in to announce him. When Zhi heard it, he said, "Isn't this Kong Qiu of Lu, the glib-tongued one? He does not plow yet has food to eat, does not weave yet has clothes to wear, fabricates right and wrong at will, borrows the name of filial piety and fraternal duty, and hopes to win wealth and rank through a marquisate." The attendant then relayed to Confucius, "There are three kinds of virtue under heaven: to be born tall and handsome, so that young and old, high and low, all delight in one's presence, is the highest virtue; to comprehend the principles of heaven and earth and to discern the myriad things is the middle virtue; to be bold and resolute, gathering men and commanding armies, is the lowest virtue. Now, General, you possess all three. If you will heed my words, I will unite the feudal lords for you, build a great city of several hundred li for you, and begin the world anew with you, halting warfare and letting the soldiers rest. This is the shared wish of all under heaven."

Hearing this, Zhi flew into a rage and said, "Those who praise a man to his face also slander him behind his back. Now Kong Qiu tempts me with a great city and seeks to bind me with profit, treating me as livestock to be kept for a long time. How could that possibly be?" He continued, "The greatest city is nothing less than the whole world. Yao, Shun, Tang, and Wu all possessed the world, yet what became of their descendants? In the age of the Nest-Dwelling Sire, the people did not know how to wear clothes; in the age of the Divine Farmer, they knew only their mothers and not their fathers, planting to eat and weaving to clothe themselves, and there was no thought among them of harming one another. Now you, Kong Qiu, embellish the Way of Kings Wen and Wu, feign speech and affect hypocritical conduct, to delude the rulers of the world. No thief under heaven is greater than you, yet you call me Robber Zhi. Why is this? Of all those whom the world most reveres, none surpasses the Yellow Thearch. Yet even such a man could not achieve complete virtue, and so I, Zhi, use this to show that the so-called Way of the Sages is not enough to bind the people of the world."

 無全德堯不慈舜不孝禹偏枯湯放主武伐紂文王拘此六  子者其行甚可羞也夷齊餓鮑焦槁申徒狄沈介子推燔尾  生溺比干剖子胥抉若告我以人事者不此過矣天地無窮  人死有時操有限之時而託於無窮之閒何異騏驥之過隙  也𨚑之所言皆吾之所棄也奚足論哉孔子趨走出門歸到  魯東門外柳下季曰跖得無逆汝意乎孔子曰𨚑所謂無病  而自炙也疾走料虎頭扁虎鬚幾不免虎口哉子張問於滿  苟得曰士惟修行則人信而任之不任則不利故名利皆假  物也獨有一義眞爾若棄名利而反之於心則士幾無行矣  滿苟得曰藏垢納污者富行孚於人者顯無恥之人多爲名  利之魁如以旦晝之所爲反於日夜之所息則士又無心矣  子張曰以臧聚而比之桀紂則怍以宰相而比之孔墨則辭  可見勢爲天子未必貴也窮如匹夫未必賤也非以貴賤爲  貴賤乃以行之美惡爲貴賤也滿苟得曰桓公小白田成子  常士論所不齒而士行則下之故書曰孰惡孰美成者爲首  不成者爲尾止論成敗不論美惡也子張曰子不爲行必將  混疏戚紊貴賤亂長幼五紀六位將安所分辯乎滿苟得曰  長子可殺母弟可流堯舜安在疏戚有倫也桀可放紂可殺  湯武安在貴戚有義也季子可適管叔可殺王季周公安在  長幼有序也儒飾辭墨兼愛五紀六位安在有別也殉利殉
Interpretation

Those without “perfect virtue” include Yao, who was not considered compassionate; Shun, who was not considered filial; Yu, whose body was impaired on one side; Tang, who banished his ruler; King Wu, who attacked King Zhou; and King Wen, who was once imprisoned. Judged by conventional morality, the actions of all six were deeply troubling. Boyi and Shuqi starved to death; Bao Jiao wasted away; Shentu Di drowned himself; Jie Zitui burned himself to death; Weisheng drowned; Bi Gan was disemboweled; and Wu Zixu had his eyes gouged out. If someone tried to teach me through these people and their deeds, that would be no better. Heaven and earth are boundless, but human life has its limit. To entrust a finite life to the expanse of heaven and earth—is that any different from a fine horse flashing past a crack in the wall? Everything Robber Zhi said is something I cast aside without a second thought. Why say more?

Confucius hurried out and returned to the eastern gate of Lu. Liu Xiajì asked, “Robber Zhi didn’t go against what you said, did he?” Confucius replied, “What he said was like someone with no illness giving himself moxibustion. It was like racing to grab a tiger by the whiskers and stroke its cheek—I barely escaped its jaws.”

Zizhang asked Man Goude, “If a scholar cultivates his conduct, others will trust and employ him; if he is not employed, he will be at a disadvantage. So fame and profit are both external things. Only ‘rightness’ is genuine. If a scholar gives up fame and profit and asks only what is in his own heart, he will scarcely be able to make his way in the world.”

Man Goude said, “Those who harbor filth often become rich, while those whose words and deeds inspire trust often rise to prominence. The shameless often become the leaders in the scramble for fame and profit. If a scholar reflects, in the stillness of night, on everything he has done by day, he will scarcely have any conduct left to speak of.”

Zizhang said, “Compare those who accumulate virtue with those who amass wealth, and they are ashamed to be likened to Jie and Zhou. Compare a minister with Confucius or Mozi, and he would refuse the comparison. This shows that being Son of Heaven is not necessarily noble, and being poor as an ordinary man is not necessarily base. Nobility and baseness do not lie in rank, but in whether one’s conduct is good or evil.” Man Goude said, “Huan Gong, Xiao Bai, and Tian Chengzi, Chang, are men whom scholars disdain even to mention. Yet when scholars set out to make their way in the world, they often fall below them. So an ancient book says: ‘Who is bad, and who is good? The successful take the lead; the unsuccessful bring up the rear.’ It judges only success and failure, not good and evil.”

Zizhang said, “If you refuse to follow the teachings of the Confucians and Mohists, you will inevitably throw family ties and social ranks, high and low, young and old, into confusion. How then can the Five Relationships and Six Positions be distinguished?” Man Goude said, “The eldest son can be killed, and the younger brother born of the same mother can be exiled. Where, then, are Yao and Shun? Kinship still has its order. Jie can be banished and Zhou killed. Where, then, are Tang and Wu? Relations among the noble kin still have their principles. Jizi can depart, and Guan Shu can be killed. Where, then, are King Ji and the Duke of Zhou? The order between elder and younger still stands. Confucians embellish their language, while Mohists preach universal love. Where, then, are the Five Relationships and Six Positions? Distinctions remain as they are.”

On those who sacrifice themselves for profit, for fame, for power, for all under heaven, for all things, or for life itself: what they sacrifice themselves for differs, but in each case they are sacrificing themselves. What people condemn or praise varies with their views; so too, the name “sage” depends on what one is devoted to.

 名雖清濁不同然捨其所當爲而爲其所不當爲則一而已  故曰無爲小人反殉乎天則易無爲君子從天之理則難若  枉若直自有天極若是若非自有圓機非獨成而意者安能  與道徘徊無轉而行無成而義乎自古忠信皆有禍患廉義  悉有害失况於士者規規於言行安能免其患也無足問於  知和曰名利二字夫誰能解之使去而子獨無意於富貴豈  知限之抑力制之而終難忘之耶知和曰今夫有人於此中  無專主時有古今而我無古今分有是非我無是非和其光  同其塵止知有世俗之爲而體之若逸有不知心之悲喜迷  而不覺雖至貴爲天子猶有損身之患况其下乎無足曰富  之於人無往不利若究竟富之美處與勢力至人讓能聖人  遜通無勇力而勇力至無知謀而知謀集無懿德而懿德歸  無君父之尊而有君父之威聲色權勢心不待學而樂焉欲  惡避就兒不待師而辨焉知和曰知者明其有餘不足之分  内外之辨天下之至足莫足於我故不爭天下之至無莫無  於我故不求不足故求之非求其在人惟求其在我所爭在  四端而不自以爲貪有餘故棄之非棄其在我誠棄其在人  雖捐天下而不自以爲廉故以貪廉之實而反監之凡儻來  之外物皆害性也古之人有辭天下而不受者善卷許由是  也無足曰如必苦肢體以爲高絶甘旨以養生則雖生猶死
Interpretation

A reputation may be pure or tainted, high or low. Yet abandoning what one ought to do and doing what one ought not to do are essentially the same.

That is why it is called “Wuwei (non-action).” The petty person follows inborn nature and finds it easy; the noble person follows the natural order and finds it hard. The natural order itself sets the bounds between crooked and straight; what is right and wrong each has its own way of turning and adapting. One cannot simply rely on one’s fixed intentions and contrivances to walk with the Dao, act without turning aside, or fulfill what is right without claiming achievement. Since ancient times, loyalty and trustworthiness have often brought calamity, while integrity and righteousness have often suffered harm. How, then, could a scholar bound by rules of speech and conduct escape misfortune?

Wuzu asked Zhihe, “Who can truly let go of fame and profit? You seem utterly indifferent to wealth and rank. Is this because of the limits of your nature, or because outside forces have restrained you? In the end, are they still hard to forget?”

Zhihe replied, “There are people who have no fixed ruler within. Though times change from ancient to modern, they are without ancient or modern; though distinctions are made between right and wrong, they are without right or wrong. They blend with the light and mingle with the dust. They know only what the world does and seem at ease in body, unaware of grief or joy in their hearts, lost and not knowing it. Even one honored as Son of Heaven is still liable to bodily harm—how much more so those beneath him?”

Wuzu said, “Wealth brings people every advantage. At the height of its splendor, wealth and rank let one yield even to the most exalted person. Even a sage would give way. Without courage or strength, courage and strength arrive of themselves; without knowledge or strategy, knowledge and strategy gather of themselves; without admirable virtue, admirable virtue comes to one of its own accord. One may lack the title of ruler or father yet possess their authority. One need not study the pleasures of sound, color, power, and influence: the heart delights in them naturally. One need not be taught what to desire or dislike, what to avoid or pursue: a child can distinguish these.”

Zhihe said, “The wise understand the distinction between having more than enough and having too little, and between what is within and what is outside. Nothing in the world is more sufficient than I am, so I do not contend; nothing is more devoid than I am, so I seek nothing. When I lack something, I seek it—not from others, but within myself. What I contend for is among the four beginnings, yet I do not consider myself greedy. When I have more than enough, I relinquish it—not because I myself am giving it up, but because it truly belongs to others. Even if I were to give up the whole world, I would not consider myself upright. Look back upon what greed and integrity truly mean: all external things that arrive by chance can harm one’s nature. In ancient times, some refused the whole world and would not accept it; Shan Juan and Xu You were such people.”

Wuzu said, “If one must torment the body to attain supreme distinction and savor delicacies to sustain life, then even while living, one is as good as dead.”

 也知和曰平爲福水平則不流有餘爲害水滿必溢也物莫  不然而財尤甚多聚者必多散也今富人窮其口耳之欲奢  於意而荒於業則性亂矣氣失其和平之度逆於上而溺於  下則情苦矣縱其貪於財勢之求溺於色而懣於氣則形疾  矣聞知足者不辱聚財滿於阿堵知利而不知避能貪而不  能舍不求辱而辱自至矣聞財行當如流水必欲積至於無  用念茲在茲釋茲在茲知進而不知止無憂而戚憂必聚焉  廣積招賊賄盛寇至居則嚴爲防衞行則盛爲僕御無畏而  懼畏必集焉凡此六者而能先覺猶可救也及其患至雖傾  宿昔之所積聚以利而易性此必不得之數也自古喪國喪  家亡身亡命之儔往往坐此弊也哀哉  一部南華專爲性命而作此旣以盜跖名篇吾以爲跖不得  盜之道也猶小盜也非大盜也陰符經云天地萬物之盜萬  物人之盜人萬物之盜三盜旣宜三才乃安故善爲盜者盜  天地陰陽之中氣以爲人復盜先天祖一之炁以全生所謂  掘地尋天是也莊老豈見不出此而乃區區如和之所云而  已哉其爲戰國策士之僞筆也又奚疑   雜篇說劍第三十     (此篇卽非莊子所作亦戰國時人文也漢儒無此筆力若爲莊老手筆必云天地閒有三尺之劍第一武夫之雄耳
Interpretation

They also know that “harmony” brings good fortune: when things are level, water does not run wild. Excess, however, turns into harm; when water is full, it must overflow. The same is true of all things, especially wealth: the more one gathers, the more one loses. The wealthy today indulge their desires for food and music to the point of extravagance; their minds become showy, their livelihoods fall into neglect, and their nature grows disordered. Their Qi loses its measure of balance and harmony, rising in the upper body and sinking in the lower; their emotions become bitter. They give free rein to greed for wealth and power, indulgence in sex, and anger, until their bodies fall ill.

It is said that those who know contentment avoid disgrace. When one piles up wealth in “a-du” (small heaps of gain close at hand), knowing how to profit but not how to avoid danger, able to covet but unable to let go, disgrace arrives of its own accord, though it was never sought. It is also said that wealth should flow like water. If one keeps clinging to it after it has become useless, knowing how to advance but not when to stop, worries gather of their own accord, though none were there before. Hoarding invites thieves; abundant bribes bring bandits. At home, one must then build strong defenses; when traveling, one must take a grand retinue of servants and carriages. Fear gathers of its own accord, though there was nothing to fear. If one can recognize these six things in advance, there may still be a remedy. But once calamity arrives, even surrendering all that one has accumulated over a lifetime cannot trade wealth for one’s nature; such an outcome cannot be avoided. Since ancient times, those who lost their states or families, or lost their bodies and lives, have often fallen prey to this failing. How tragic.

The entire Nanhua Scripture discusses nature and life. This chapter is named after Robber Zhi, but I believe Zhi never grasped the Way of the great robber; he was only a petty thief. The Scripture of the Hidden Talisman says: “Heaven and Earth rob the myriad things; the myriad things rob human beings; human beings rob the myriad things. When these three acts of robbing are properly aligned, the Three Powers are at peace.” Thus, one skilled in robbing takes the central Qi of Yin and Yang in Heaven and Earth to form a human being, then takes the primordial Qi of the ancestral One to preserve life. This is what is meant by “digging into the earth to seek Heaven.” Could Zhuangzi and Laozi have meant only what “harmony” says here? How could there be any doubt that this is a forged work by a strategist of the Warring States period?

The Miscellaneous Chapters, “Explaining the Sword,” chapter thirty: Even if this chapter was not written by Zhuangzi, it is still a work from the Warring States period. Han dynasty Confucian scholars lacked this literary power. Had it been written by Zhuangzi himself, he would surely have said that there are swords three feet long between Heaven and Earth: that would be no more than the boast of a warrior.

  有純陽之劍非至人不能操也世人欲保全性命必自築基煉己始其名曰鑄劍劍成先斬自己妄念所謂魄滅則   魂昌也而道乃成) 昔趙文王喜劍劍土夾門而客三千餘人日夜相擊於前死傷 者𡻕百餘人好之不厭如是三年國衰諸侯謀之太子悝(音里)患 之募左右曰孰能說(音悅)王之意止劍士者賜之千金左右曰莊 子當能太子乃使人以千金奉莊子莊子弗受與使者俱往見 太子曰太子何以教周賜周千金太子曰聞夫子明聖謹奉千 金以幣從者(以此爲從者之奉)天子弗受悝尙何敢言莊子曰聞太子 所欲用周者欲絶王之喜好也使臣上說(音稅)大王而逆王意下 不當太子則身刑而死周尙安所事金乎使臣上說(音稅)大王下 當太子趙國何求而不得也太子曰然吾王所見唯劍士也莊 子曰諾周善爲劍太子曰然吾王所見劍士皆蓬頭突鬢(謂不裏其  頭故鬢髮皆突然而上)垂冠(束髮之冠低垂於會撮也)曼胡之纓(纓粗無文理者)短後之衣  (衣短于後便作事也)瞋目而語難(瞋音甸勇士憤氣積於心胸言不利)王乃悅之今夫子 必儒服而見王事必大逆莊子曰請治劍服治劍服三日乃見 太子太子乃與見王王脫白刃待之莊子入殿門不趨見王不 拜王曰子欲何以教寡人使太子先曰臣聞大王喜劍故以劍
Interpretation

There is a sword of pure Yang that only a perfected person (one who has attained the Dao) can wield. If people wish to preserve their lives, they must begin with laying the foundation and refining themselves, the basic work of cultivation. This process is called “forging the sword.” Once the sword is forged, they must first cut away the deluded thoughts in their own minds. As the saying goes, “When the Po-soul perishes, the Hun-soul flourishes”; only then can the work of the Dao be brought to completion.

Long ago, King Wen of Zhao was fond of swordsmanship. Swordsmen crowded the palace gates, and more than three thousand guests filled his household. Day and night they fought one another before him; more than a hundred were killed or wounded each year. King Wen never tired of watching. After three years of this, the state fell into decline, and the other feudal lords plotted against Zhao. The crown prince, Hui (pronounced “Li”), was troubled by this and offered a thousand pieces of gold to anyone among his attendants who could persuade the king to give up his fondness for swordsmen. His attendants said that Zhuangzi could do it.

The crown prince sent someone to offer Zhuangzi a thousand pieces of gold. Zhuangzi refused the gift and went with the messenger to meet the crown prince. “Why have you instructed me and offered me a thousand pieces of gold?” he asked.

The crown prince replied, “I have heard that you are a sage, sir. I respectfully offer the thousand pieces of gold to provide for your attendants.”

“Even the Son of Heaven (King Wen) would not accept it. How could Hui dare say more?” said Zhuangzi.

“I have heard that the crown prince wishes to engage me because he wants to put an end to the king’s love of swordsmanship,” Zhuangzi continued. “If I try to persuade the king and go against his wishes, I will fail to satisfy you and will die under punishment. What use would a thousand pieces of gold be then? But if I can persuade the king and satisfy you, what could Zhao possibly lack?”

The crown prince said, “That is so. What my king sees are only swordsmen.”

“Good,” said Zhuangzi. “I am skilled with the sword.”

The crown prince replied, “Yes. The swordsmen my king sees all have unbound hair with their side locks standing up, low-hanging caps tied over their topknots, coarse and unpatterned cap cords, and short-backed clothing that lets them move freely. They glare and speak fiercely, their words sharp with the anger of warriors. That is what pleases the king. If you appear before him now in a Confucian robe, things will surely go badly.”

“Allow me to prepare a swordsman’s clothing,” said Zhuangzi.

After preparing his swordsman’s clothes for three days, he went to see the crown prince, who accompanied him to meet the king. The king drew his sword and awaited him. Zhuangzi entered the hall without hurrying and did not bow when he saw the king.

“What do you wish to teach me?” the king asked. “Let the crown prince speak first.”

“I have heard that Your Majesty is fond of swords,” Zhuangzi replied, “so I have come to speak about swordsmanship.”

見王王曰子之劍何能禁制曰臣之劍十步一人千里不留行 王大說(音悅)曰天下無敵矣莊子曰夫爲劍者示之以虛開之以 利(誘其進也)後之以發先之以至(鷙鳥將擊其勢必作也)願得試之王曰夫子 休就舍待命令設戲(劍戲也)請夫子王乃校劍士七日死傷者六 十餘人得五六人使奉劍於殿下乃召莊子王曰今日試使士 敦劍(治劍也)莊子曰望之久矣王曰夫子所御杖長短何如曰臣 之所奉皆可然臣有三劍惟王所用請先言而後試王曰願聞 三劍曰有天子劍有諸侯劍有庶人劍王曰天子之劍何如曰 天子之劍以燕谿石城爲鋒(劍突也)齊岱爲鍔(劍刃也)晉魏爲脊(劍中  厚處背也)周宋爲鐔(劍口也)韓魏爲鋏(劍把也)包以四夷裏以四時繞 以渤海帶以常山剌以五行論以刑德開以陰陽持以春夏行 以秋冬此劍直之無前舉之無上案之無下運之無旁上決浮 雲下絕地紀此劍一用匡諸侯天下服矣(自燕谿齊岱以至勃海恆山喻天子之劍  以天下爲之自五行刑德以至下絕地紀喻神之無時無方也唯神人可以御神器故匡諸侯而天下服)此天子 之劍也文王芒然自失曰諸侯之劍何如曰諸侯之劍以知勇 士爲鋒以清廉士爲鍔以賢良士爲脊以忠直士爲鐔以豪傑
Interpretation

The king asked Zhuangzi, "What use is your sword? How does it subdue an enemy?" Zhuangzi replied, "My sword can take a man's life within ten paces, and within a thousand li no one can block it." The king was overjoyed. "Then you would be invincible under heaven!" Zhuangzi said, "One who knows how to use a sword first shows an emptiness to lure the opponent into attacking. Only after the opponent has moved does he strike, yet he arrives before his opponent does." He asked to test the sword in person. The king said, "Rest for now, Master, and await my command."

The king then summoned swordsmen to compete. Over seven days more than sixty were killed or wounded, and five or six were chosen to remain in attendance in the hall. The king summoned Zhuangzi and said, "Today, please, Master, try these swordsmen." Zhuangzi asked, "What are the lengths of the weapons Your Majesty uses?" The king answered, "And what are the lengths of the weapons you use, Master?" Zhuangzi said, "The weapons I use vary, but I have three kinds of swords. Please let me describe them to Your Majesty first, and then you may decide which one to test." The king said, "I would like to hear about the three swords."

Zhuangzi said, "There is the sword of the Son of Heaven, the sword of the feudal lords, and the sword of the common people." The king asked, "What is the sword of the Son of Heaven like?" Zhuangzi replied, "The sword of the Son of Heaven uses fine stone from Yanxi and Shicheng for its point (the point, that is, the tip of the blade). It uses fine iron from the mountains of Qi and Tai for its edge (the edge, that is, the sharp part). It uses refined iron from the lands of Jin and Wei for its spine (the spine, that is, the thick back of the blade). It uses the lands of Zhou and Song for its guard (the guard, that is, the hand-protector at the mouth of the scabbard). It uses the lands of Han and Wei for its hilt (the hilt). Its outer sheath encloses the Four Barbarians, and its interior contains the Four Seasons. It encircles the Bohai Sea and girdles Mount Changshan. It takes the Five Phases as its blade and punishment and virtue (xingde) as its grain. It is opened by Yin-Yang (yinyang), grasped in spring and summer, and set in motion in autumn and winter. Thrust straight ahead, nothing can resist it. Raised high, nothing is out of its reach. Pressed downward, nothing can escape it. Swept sideways, nothing is left untouched. Raised upward, it can cut through the floating clouds; thrust downward, it can sever the great bonds of the earth. Once this sword is drawn, it rectifies the feudal lords, and all under heaven submits."

(The commentators hold that here the whole world is treated as the sword, and the Five Phases, punishment and virtue, Yin-Yang, and similar notions serve as metaphors for the Dao, which is subtle and unfathomable. Only a divine person can wield such a sacred instrument, and so only such a person can rectify the feudal lords and bring all under heaven to submission.)

The king was dismayed, as if he had lost something, and asked, "What is the sword of the feudal lords like?" Zhuangzi said, "The sword of the feudal lords uses wise and brave scholars for its point, incorruptible scholars for its edge, worthy and virtuous scholars for its spine, loyal and upright scholars for its guard, and heroic men for its hilt."

士爲鋏(諸侯以一國爲劍言士者民之望也智勇居先故爲鋒清廉居次故爲鍔賢良國之幹故爲脊忠直國之紀故  爲鐔豪傑所恃以行者故爲鋏爲國者觀其所以爲鋒鍔鐔鋏者合與否則器之利不利國之安危可知矣)此劍 直之亦無前舉之亦無上案之亦無下運之亦無旁上法圓天 以順三光下法方地以順四時中和民意以安四鄉此劍一用 如雷霆之震也四封之内無不賓服而聽從君命者矣此諸侯 之劍也王曰庶人之劍何如曰庶人之劍蓬頭窔鬢垂冠曼胡 之纓短後之衣瞋目而語難相擊於前上斬頸領下決肝肺此 庶人之劍無異於鬬雞一旦命已絶矣無所用於國事今大王 有天子之位而好庶人之劍臣竊爲大王薄之(指趙文之所好而救其失有王  請大之意)王乃牽而上殿宰人上食王三環之(三環其所上之食以示敬也)莊 子曰大王安坐定氣劍事已畢奏矣於是文王不出宮三月劍 士皆服斃其處也  復圭子曰天地閒之武藝惟劍爲長技有有形之劍歐冶所  鑄制以金水配以柔剛萬里誅妖一電光也况吾身有無形  之劍係天地之根陰陽之骨乃吾身之眞金眞水煅煉而成  内斬三尸外滅百魔愚者以此劍殺其身眞人以此劍飛其  神何趙文王智不出此卽喜劍何爲哉門下有三千客止知  擊剌之劍耳好之三年而國衰太子悝患之募左右曰孰能
Interpretation

The Sword of the Feudal Lords (continued) and the Sword of the Commoner

Commentary (Cheng Xuanying): The scholar-officials are the people’s hope. Wisdom and courage come first, like the point of a sword; integrity comes next, like its edge. The worthy and capable are the backbone of the state, like the spine of the blade. Loyalty and uprightness are the state’s guiding principles, like the guard. The means by which heroes rely on their strength and carry out their work are like the sword’s fittings. When those who govern a state consider what sort of people they appoint as its point, edge, guard, and fittings, and whether those appointments are appropriate, they can judge whether the sword is sharp—and so understand whether the state is secure or in danger.

This sword thrusts straight ahead, with nothing before it; raised upward, there is nothing above it; pressed downward, nothing below it; turned about, nothing beside it. Above, it takes the round heavens as its model and follows the three lights—the sun, moon, and stars. Below, it takes the square earth as its model and follows the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter. Through the Way of balance and harmony, it settles the people’s hearts and brings peace to the towns and villages in all four directions. This is the sword of the feudal lords. Once it is put to use, it shakes the land like thunder; within the borders of the state, there is no one who does not submit and obey the ruler’s commands. This is the sword of the feudal lords.

The king asked, “What about the sword of the commoner?” Zhuangzi replied, “The commoner’s sword is wielded by someone with disheveled hair, a crooked cap, a coarse tassel at his waist, and short, rough clothes. He glares and grits his teeth, strikes at his opponent face to face, hacking at the neck above and splitting the liver and lungs below. This commoner’s sword is no different from cockfighting. Once a life is lost, it does nothing to serve the affairs of the state. Your Majesty holds the rank of Son of Heaven, yet you delight in the sword of the commoner. In private, I regret this for Your Majesty.”

Commentary: Zhuangzi uses King Wen of Zhao’s preference for swordsmanship to urge him to correct his mistake, and to turn his heart back toward the kingly Way.

The King of Zhao Comes to His Senses and “After Three Months, All the Swordsmen Had Dispersed”

The king then took Zhuangzi by the hand and led him into the palace. The steward brought out a meal, and the king walked around it three times, a gesture of respect. Zhuangzi said, “Your Majesty, please sit calmly and settle your breath. The discussion of swords is over.”

After this, King Wen no longer left the palace. Within three months, the swordsmen were all ashamed and dispersed—or took their own lives—and the matter of swordsmanship came to an end.

Commentary (Fugui Zi): Among the martial arts under heaven, swordsmanship is the finest. The visible sword, forged by Ou Ye, joins metal and fire, balancing hardness with softness; it can slay demons across ten thousand miles, swift as a streak of lightning. How much greater, then, is the invisible sword within the human body, rooted in the foundations of Heaven and Earth and formed from the bones of Yin and Yang, refined from true metal and true water within the body? A fool uses it to destroy himself; a True Person uses it to let his spirit soar and ascend. King Wen of Zhao lacked the wisdom to understand this, yet delighted in the visible sword. What good could that do? His three thousand guests knew only the sword used to stab and strike. After he had loved swords for three years, the state’s fortunes declined. The Crown Prince Kui was worried and asked his attendants who could offer the king advice.

Zhuangzi Appears in Proper Attire

None of the attendants dared answer, so the Crown Prince sent an envoy to offer Zhuangzi a thousand pieces of gold. Zhuangzi refused the gift but went with the envoy to meet the king. He said, “I have heard that your virtue and the Way are profound. When summoned to see the king, one should not hurry forward. When the king sends someone to welcome you outside the gate, and you enter and address him three times as ‘your servant,’ these are the king’s courtesies. Now you have not observed the formalities of a subject, and you wear the robes and cap of a Confucian—or perhaps you have merely mended your clothes and cap—while claiming to be a man of the wilderness and demanding an audience with the ruler. That is a breach of courtesy on the king’s part.” The king set down his sword and received him, saying, “What guidance do you have for me?”

Zhuangzi said, “I have heard that Your Majesty loves swords, so I have come to speak about swords.” The king asked, “How do you set out and teach the Way of the sword?” Zhuangzi replied, “I have three swords: the sword of the Son of Heaven, the sword of the feudal lords, and the sword of the commoner. Which would Your Majesty like to hear about?” The king said, “I would like to hear about the sword of the Son of Heaven.”

The Sword of the Son of Heaven: A Geographical Metaphor

Zhuangzi said, “The sword of the Son of Heaven takes the Gong stones of Yan and the Stone City of Zhao as its point—places known for cutting iron and producing keen blades. It takes Wei as its edge: the mountain in Nanyang, also said to be Mount Wuben. Jin and Wei form its fittings: the Jin River rises in Pingyang, Hedong, while Wei refers to the area around a great city in Shandong. Qi forms its path: Qi lies north of Mount Tai and borders the sea to the east. Jin extends eastward, with the people of Jin traveling northeast from Hejian; Song forms its square, and Han its blade, in the Nanyang region. It takes the greedy and clever as those to be subdued, and the poor, lowly, and brave as those to be feared. Within and without, all is brought into order; its wisdom reaches across the Four Seas; its beneficence flows down like rivers pouring into the sea. It bears the world as though carrying earth on its back, and maintains it through the long passage of the four seasons. This is the sword of the Son of Heaven.”

The king asked, “What is the sword of the Son of Heaven?” Zhuangzi said, “The sword of the Son of Heaven takes Yan’s Gong stones and Zhao’s Stone City as its blade-making grounds; Wei as its edge; Jin and Wei as its fittings; Qi as its path; Jin as its eastern course, Song as its square, and Han as its blade. It takes the greedy and clever, and the poor, lowly, and brave, as those to be subdued and feared. Within and without, all follows its proper order; its wisdom encompasses the Four Seas; its beneficence flows throughout the world; it bears the earth on its back and endures through the long rule of the four seasons. This is the sword of the Son of Heaven.”

The king then asked, “Could this sword be used to subdue those who deserve no pardon and defeat other people?”

Zhuangzi replied, “What Your Majesty likes at present is merely a way of fighting that makes it easy for people to fight one another.” (Commentary: This concerns two people grappling, encroaching on and oppressing each other; the king’s love of swords is meant to benefit ordinary people.) The king said, “I would like to hear about the Way of the sword of the Son of Heaven.”

Commentary: The sword of a king is the kingly Way. The three lights, the four seasons, the Nine Provinces, and the feudal lords in all eight directions all submit to it. Why, then, would one need to subdue those who deserve no pardon? Zhuangzi is pointing out that the king’s preference is for the sort of fighting in which people contend with one another, not for the sword of the Son of Heaven.

 悅王之意止劍士者左右曰莊子當能乃以千金奉莊子與  使者俱往見太子太子曰吾王所見惟劍士也莊子曰請治  劍服治服三日太子乃與見王王曰子何能禁制曰臣之劍  十步一人千里不留行王大悅曰天下無敵矣莊子曰夫爲  劍者示之以虛不敢輕擊剌也開之以利誘之使入也後之  以發迫而後動也先之以至令其應接不暇也願得試之王  校劍士七日得五六人乃召莊子王曰今日試使士敦劍莊  子曰臣有三劍有天子劍有諸侯劍有庶人劍王曰天子之  劍何如曰天子之劍以天下爲之非金非錫非銅非鐵其鋒  甚巨以燕谿石城爲之其鍔甚銳以齊岱爲之其脊甚厚以  晉魏爲之其鐔甚利以周宋爲之其鋏甚壯以韓魏爲之非  四夷在外不能包非四時在内不能裏渤海常山其繞帶也  五行刑德其刺論也其開也以陰其闔也以陽前後畏威上  下四旁披靡以此正萬邦何諸侯之不匡以此尅海内何天  下之不服此天子之劍也若諸侯之劍非鏌鎁非干將其鋒  不在劍而在智勇其鍔不在劍而在清廉其脊不在劍而在  賢良忠直其劍之鐔也豪傑其劍之鋏也此劍所制不惟前  無其前上無其上而下亦無下旁亦無旁上法圓天而與日  月星爭光下法方地而與春夏秋冬並行中和民意而四鄰  之民無不安堵此劍一揮如雷霆之震驚四封之諸侯無不
Interpretation

To win the King of Chu’s favor, those around him kept only sword fighters in his service. His attendants suggested that Zhuangzi might be suited to the role, so they provided for him with a thousand gold pieces and sent him with an envoy to meet the crown prince. The prince said, “My father summons only sword fighters.” Zhuangzi replied, “Please let me prepare a swordsman’s attire.” After three days, the prince took him to see the king.

The king asked, “What can you do?” Zhuangzi said, “With my sword, I can kill a man within ten paces, and no one within a thousand miles can stand against me.” The king was delighted. “Then you are invincible under Heaven!” Zhuangzi continued, “A swordsman first shows his opponent an opening, so the opponent dares not strike rashly. He lures him with an advantage, drawing him into the trap. He overcomes his opponent by acting afterward, moving only when pressed. He carries his intent to its utmost, leaving his opponent no chance to respond. I ask to demonstrate.”

The king selected sword fighters for seven days and chose five or six of them before summoning Zhuangzi. The king said, “Today we shall test swords and have the men fight.” Zhuangzi replied, “I have three swords: the sword of the Son of Heaven, the sword of the feudal lords, and the sword of the common people.” The king asked what the sword of the Son of Heaven was like.

Zhuangzi said, “The sword of the Son of Heaven takes all under Heaven as its body. It is made neither of gold nor tin, neither bronze nor iron. Its point is vast, formed from Yan’s stream-worn stones and the walls of its cities. Its edge is keen, formed from Qi and Mount Tai. Its spine is strong, formed from the lands of Jin and Wei. Its guard is sharp, formed from Zhou and Song. Its grips are sturdy, formed from Han and Wei. The Four Barbarians lie outside it and cannot contain it; the four seasons lie within it and cannot encircle it. The Bohai Sea and Mount Changshan form its encircling belt. The Five Phases and the punishments and Virtue form its account of how it strikes. It opens with Yin and closes with Yang. Those before it and behind it fear its authority; those above, below, and on every side are laid low. With this sword, he brings order to the myriad states—how could the feudal lords fail to be set right? With it, he conquers all within the seas—how could the world fail to submit? This is the sword of the Son of Heaven.”

“As for the sword of the feudal lords, it is neither Moye nor Ganjiang, ancient famous swords. Its point lies not in a blade, but in wisdom and courage; its edge lies not in a blade, but in integrity; its spine lies not in a blade, but in worthy, loyal, and upright people. Its guard is made of heroes, and its grips are made of them as well. Where this sword rules, there is nothing before it, nothing above it, nothing below it, and nothing to either side. Above, it models itself on the round Heaven and vies in brilliance with the sun, moon, and stars. Below, it models itself on the square Earth and moves in step with spring, summer, autumn, and winter. In its center, it harmonizes the people’s wishes, and the people in the neighboring lands all live in peace. When this sword is raised, it is like thunder shaking the air; the feudal lords across the four borders are all struck with awe.”

 賓服而從命矣此諸侯之劍也至於庶人之劍不知有劍術  卽劍法雖善其鋒甚易折也况劍法有善者有善之善者善  者曰吾能制人之死命善之善者亦曰吾能制人之死命兩  善相持一擊一刺必有一人失利而命殞於三尺矣果何補  於國事劍事已畢矣大王以諸侯而好庶人之劍吾竊爲大  王不取也   雜篇漁父第三十一     (此篇以全眞爲主身非天子諸侯大夫庶人四者之分則不可憂四者之憂獨有守眞爲無累一眞不惟可以保命   亦可以動人天下至人爲能下人不積不精不得其眞大哉眞乎人物所由以生死世人不務眞而趨假者天下皆   是也毋亦讀南華者有人而學南華者無人耶) 孔子遊乎緇帷(黑林名)之林休坐乎杏壇(壇植有杏故云杏壇)之上弟子讀 書孔子弦歌鼓琴奏曲未半有漁父者下船而來鬚眉交白被 髮揄(音愉揮也)袂(音寐衣衿也)行原以上距(至也)陸而止左手據膝右手持 頤以聽(漁父聞弦歌而聽欲以申其說也)曲終而招子貢子路二人俱對(對立)客 指孔子曰彼何爲者也子路對曰魯之君子也客問其族子路 對曰族孔氏客曰孔氏者何治也子路未應子貢對曰孔氏者 性服忠信身行仁義飾禮樂選人倫(揀選其理以教人)上以忠於世主 下以化於齊民(平等之民)將以利天下此孔氏之所治也又問曰有
Interpretation

Zhuangzi says: To indulge in external things and neglect one’s proper duties, even if one praises the virtuous and pities the incapable, is still to have failed to grasp the Way that links above and below and brings together the Three Powers of Heaven, Earth, and humanity. This discussion differs from the commentaries of the various schools.

Liu Yuan (Emperor Taizu of Jin) founded a Lotus Society. Ye Ming (a Buddhist monastic name) helped spread and save people through the Buddha Dharma, enforcing punishments harshly. The court established a religious council to promote Buddhism. The Seven Perfected Ones of the Southern Pole and other deities…

At the hour of the Rat, when troops were being deployed, a guest came to visit. Jizi primarily followed Confucian learning, while also mastering military strategy; his plans were profound and unfathomable.

Jiefu’s (Wang Anshi’s) teachings were extremely precise; only these two doctrines can be compared and brought together.

The New Learning of Wang Linchuan (Wang Anshi) rose to prominence. Amid its principles of chaos and of emptiness and reality, Bi (a minister) had no way to intervene.

During the reign of Guangtian Hou (Wu Zetian), Daoist affairs flourished. The death of Crown Prince Zhanghuai implicated many people, leading even to executions and the destruction of families.

The names and concepts of the Perfected Ones, Heaven, mountains, and the like need explanation.

Liu Sizhou (the Perfected Liu) had many disciples and taught the people. He once expounded the division of the Two Forms into Perfected beings and pushed over a talisman stele. The true bodies of the Heavenly Emperor and of the Brahmin sage, and so on…

Wu Tianzuo enacted the kingly way, following Liu Yuan’s intent. Through the mind’s capacity for resonance, he fathomed the principles of things. He led the people in paying homage to the Eastern Peak’s Heavenly Equal, Benevolent and Sagely Emperor (the Great Emperor of the Eastern Peak). He assisted Heaven in keeping time…

In the Yunzhou region, the Jurchen people… This cannot be determined. There is a temple and a stele there. Ciji Zhenjin… seeking further afield at Shenshan. Yongxing Army (the name of a military garrison)…

土之君與(音余)子貢曰非也侯王之佐與(音余)子貢曰非也客乃笑 而還行言(不吿而去且行且言也)曰仁則仁矣恐不免其身苦心勞形以 危其眞嗚呼遠哉其分於道也(謂其離道之遠危眞二字乃立言根宗)子貢還報 孔子孔子推琴而起曰其聖人與(音余)乃下求之至於澤畔方將 杖挐(撓也)而引其船顧見孔子還鄉(音向)而立孔子反走(退行數步而後進) 再拜而進客曰子將何求孔子曰曩者先生有緒言(卽微言也)而去 𨚑不肖未知所謂竊待於下風幸聞咳(音核)唾(音叱)之音以卒相𨚑 也(卒終也謂終其言以教我也摹寫逼眞)客曰嘻甚矣子眞好學也孔子再拜而 起曰𨚑少而修學以至於今六十九𡻕矣無所得聞至教敢不 虛心客曰同類相從同聲相應固天之理也吾請釋吾之所有 而經予之所以子之所以者人事也(以子之所以爲子經略此下正經子之所以處)天 子諸侯大夫庶人此四者自正治之美也四者離位而亂莫大 焉官治其職人憂其事乃無所陵(離位相侵其事也一官各治一職人人各憂其所事不相  陵奪也)故田荒室露衣食不足徵賦不屬(音燭謂不繼也)妻妾不和長 少無序庶人之憂也(庶人有身者故以身爲憂)能不勝任官事不治行不清
Interpretation

“The Lord of the Soil” and Zigong said, “No.”

“The ruler’s counselor” and Zigong said, “No.”

The visitor then laughed, turned away, and left, speaking as he went: “To be humane is all well and good, but I fear you still cannot keep yourself safe. You wear yourself out in body and mind, and so put your own true nature at risk. Alas, how far he is from the Dao!” The idea of being far from the Dao is at the heart of this passage: the words “put true nature at risk” are its central premise.

Zigong returned and reported this to Confucius. Confucius pushed aside his zither and stood up. “Could he be a sage?” he said. He then got down from his carriage and went to find the visitor. When he reached the bank of the marsh, the man was raising his oar to propel his boat. Seeing Confucius, he turned his boat around and stood facing him. Confucius stepped back before approaching again, bowed twice, and then came forward.

The visitor said, “What are you seeking?” Confucius replied, “A moment ago, sir, you left after offering a few subtle words. I am unworthy and do not understand what you meant. I have been waiting here humbly, hoping to hear your words and asking you to finish your teaching for me.” The phrase “finish your teaching” means to complete what you were saying and instruct me; the vivid wording brings the scene to life.

The visitor said, “Ah, you are very eager to learn!” Confucius bowed twice and rose. “I began studying when I was young, and now I am sixty-nine. Still, I have not heard the highest teaching. How could I fail to approach you with an open mind?”

The visitor said, “Those of the same kind keep company, and voices in harmony answer one another: this is the way of Heaven. Let me explain what I understand and briefly examine what you understand. What you understand concerns human affairs.”

The Son of Heaven, the feudal lords, the great officers, and the common people: each of these four groups keeping to its proper place is good government. If they leave their proper places, nothing causes greater disorder. When officials attend to their duties and people concern themselves with their own affairs, no one encroaches on another. Each official then administers a single office, and each person attends to their own responsibilities, without usurping another’s role. For commoners, the worries are fields left untilled, homes falling into disrepair, too little clothing and food, taxes that cannot be paid on time, discord between spouses, and disorder between elders and young people. Commoners have their own bodies to care for, so their worries are the worries of their own lives.

For those whose abilities fall short of their responsibilities, whose official duties are neglected, and whose conduct is not upright—

白羣下荒怠功美不有爵祿不持(守也)大夫之憂也廷無忠臣國 家昏亂工技不巧貢職不美春秋後倫(倫序也後倫謂朝覲失其序也)不順天 子諸侯之憂也(諸侯以國爲憂)陰陽不和寒暑不時以傷庶物諸侯暴 亂擅相攘伐以殘民人禮樂不節財用窮匱人倫不飭百姓淫 亂天子有司之憂也(天子以天下爲憂)今子旣上無諸侯有司之勢而 下無大臣職事之官而擅飾禮樂選人倫以化齊民不泰多事 乎且人有八疵事有四患不可不察也非其事而事之謂之總  (非己事而强爲之)莫之顧而進之謂之佞(不使之言而强進其言逞口才者)希意道 言謂之謟不擇是非而言謂之諛好言人之惡謂之讒析交離 親謂之賊(離析人之交親而賊害之)稱譽詐僞以敗惡人謂之慝(包藏禍心口佯以譽  之而其實所以毁之使人墮其詐而不覺所謂口有蜜腹有劍也故不曰惡而曰慝乃惡之匿於心者)不擇善 否兩容顏適偷拔其所欲謂之險(以顏色投人之所好曰顏適無善無否皆欲其悅已曰兩  容揣人之所欲而濳引拔之以長其惡曰偷拔)此八疵者外以亂人内以傷身君子 不友明君不臣所謂四患者好經大事變更易常以挂功名謂 之叨(喜爲非常之事以立莫大之功所謂叨也)專知擅事侵人自用謂之貪(專用私智獨擅
Interpretation

Plain-language interpretation

When the people are lazy and neglect their duties, merit goes unrecognized and unrewarded, and ranks and stipends cannot be held on to, this is what worries the high ministers. When the court has no loyal officials and the state falls into disorder; when artisans lack skill and their tribute goods and work are poor; when the order of the spring and autumn audiences is thrown into confusion—this is what worries the feudal lords, who are concerned with the affairs of their states. When Yin-Yang is out of balance, cold and heat arrive at the wrong times and harm the myriad things; when feudal lords rebel and attack one another without authorization, harming the people; when rites and music lack proper measure and resources are scarce; when human relations are neglected and the people fall into sexual disorder—this is what worries the Son of Heaven and his officials, for the Son of Heaven is concerned with all under Heaven.

You hold no position of authority like that of the feudal lords or officials above you, nor do you serve below as a high minister or officer. Yet you take it upon yourself to embellish rites and music, put human relations in order, and educate the people of Qi. Are you not meddling in affairs that are none of your business?

Moreover, there are eight faults in people and four dangers in their conduct. These must be examined carefully.

The Eight Faults:

Taking charge of matters that are not yours to handle is called meddling: forcing yourself to do what is not your responsibility.

Speaking up when no one has asked you to is called glibness: forcing your words on others and showing off your eloquence.

Saying what you think will please your superior is called flattery.

Speaking carelessly without distinguishing right from wrong is called sycophancy.

Speaking only of others’ faults is called slander.

Driving people apart and damaging friendships and family ties is called harm: breaking up people’s close relationships and injuring them.

Using false praise to ruin good people is called malice: hiding harmful intent, praising someone outwardly while actually undermining them, and leading them into a trap without their realizing it. This is the proverbial honeyed words and dagger in the heart. It is called malice rather than open condemnation because the evil is concealed within.

Without regard for good or evil, seeking to please both sides and secretly encouraging people’s private desires is called deceit. This includes matching one’s expression to whatever others like; trying to please everyone regardless of whether they are right or wrong; and secretly discerning what someone wants, then drawing them toward it and helping their wrongdoing grow.

These eight faults disturb others outwardly and injure oneself inwardly. A gentleman does not befriend those who have them, and an enlightened ruler does not appoint them as ministers.

The Four Dangers:

Delighting in grand undertakings and changing established laws in pursuit of fame and distinction is called presumption: taking pleasure in extraordinary deeds to achieve unparalleled merit.

Acting arbitrarily, taking what belongs to others, and doing as one pleases is called greed: relying solely on one’s own private judgment and claiming the right to act alone.

 其事侵他人之權而喜於自用者也)見過不更聞諫愈甚謂之狠(狠愎拒諫者)人同 於己則可不同於已雖善不善謂之矜(他人有善以其不同己也亦以爲不善此自矜  誇者)此四患也能去八疵無行四患而始可教已(正所謂經子之所以者) 孔子愀然而歎再拜而起曰𨚑再逐於於魯削迹於衞伐樹於宋 圍於陳蔡𨚑不知所失而離(罹也)此四謗者何也客悽然變容曰 甚矣子之難悟也人有畏影惡迹而去之走者舉足愈數(音朔)而 迹愈多走愈疾而影不離身自以爲尙遲疾走不休絕力而死 不知處陰以休影處靜以息迹(處陰處靜以爲進道之喻也)愚亦甚矣子審 仁義之問(辨析仁義不同之理)察同異之際(是非之分也)觀動靜之變(隨時之宜)適 受與之度(辭受之節)理好惡之情和喜怒之節(講明性情之理)而幾於不免 矣謹修而身愼守其眞還以物與人則無所累矣今不修之身 而求之人不亦外乎(漁父之意以夫子爲人而不爲己所以得謗)孔子愀然曰請問 何謂眞客曰眞者精誠之至也不精不誠不能動人故强哭者 雖悲不哀强怒者雖嚴不威强親者雖笑不和(狀假如畫人能辨假者方能辨  眞也)眞悲無聲而哀眞怒未發而威眞親未笑而和眞在内者
Interpretation

When their conduct infringes on others’ authority, yet they take pleasure in stubbornly clinging to their own views; when they see their faults but do not change, and become even more obstinate when advised, this is called harshness (being headstrong and refusing counsel). When they approve of those who agree with them, but regard those who differ as bad, even when they are good, this is called conceit (self-praise and arrogance). These are the four calamities. Only after casting off the Eight Faults and being free of the Four Calamities can one teach others. This is what Zhuangzi means in the text and its commentaries.

Confucius looked troubled, sighed deeply, bowed twice, then rose and said, “I was twice expelled from the state of Lu; in Wei, I was erased from the rolls (my name was struck out, and I was not allowed to serve); in Song, a tree was cut down over me (referring to Huan Tui’s attempt to kill me beneath a tree); and between Chen and Cai, I was besieged. I do not know what I have done wrong to suffer these four slanders. Why is this?”

The Fisherman’s face turned sorrowful. “You are very hard to awaken! There was once a man who feared his shadow and hated his footprints, so he ran. The more he lifted his feet, the more footprints he left; the faster he ran, the shadow still stayed with him. Thinking he was still too slow, he ran frantically without stopping, until his strength gave out and he died. He did not know that resting in the shade would let his shadow grow still, and staying quiet would make his footprints cease. (Resting in the shade and keeping still are metaphors for the essentials of following the Dao.) How foolish beyond measure! You distinguish questions of benevolence and righteousness, examine where things are alike and different, observe changes between movement and stillness, measure what should be accepted and rejected, set in order the feelings of liking and disliking, and regulate the proper measure of joy and anger—yet you still can scarcely escape calamity. You should carefully cultivate yourself and carefully preserve your original nature, returning external things to others; then nothing will burden you. Today you fail to cultivate yourself and seek what you want from others. Is this not turning too far outward?”

Confucius, still troubled, said, “May I ask what is meant by the True (original nature and sincerity)?”

The Fisherman said, “The True is the utmost sincerity. Without sincerity, one cannot move others. If you force yourself to weep, you may seem sorrowful, but there is no true grief; if you force yourself to be angry, you may seem stern, but there is no true authority; if you force yourself to show affection, you may seem to smile, but there is no true warmth. (A feigned expression is like a drawing; only by discerning what is false can one recognize what is true.) True grief is often silent, yet sorrowful; true anger carries authority before it is expressed; true affection is warm before a smile appears. What is true within the heart…”

神動於外(精誠在内而有諸己必能感動於外而通諸人)是所以貴眞也其用於人理 也事親則慈孝事君則忠貞飲酒則歡樂處喪則悲哀忠貞以 功爲主飲酒以樂爲主處喪以哀爲主事親以適爲主功成之 美無一其迹矣(功樂哀適四者俱全得主則不必有形迹)事親以適不論所以矣飲 酒以樂不選其具矣(無擇味也)處喪以哀無問其禮矣(喪與其易寍戚之意)禮 者世俗之所爲也眞者所以受於天也自然不可易也(禮者文飾于外  故曰世俗之爲眞者天命自然之理故不可易)故聖人法天貴眞不拘於俗愚者反 此不能法天而恤於人(憂不與人合也)不知貴眞(不知天爵之貴)祿祿而受變 於俗(祿祿與碌碌同此亦同流合污之意)故不足惜哉子之早湛(音沈)於人僞而晚 聞大道也孔子又再拜而起曰今者𨚑得遇也若天幸然先生 不羞而比之服役而身教之敢問舍所在(究其居也)請因受業而卒 學大道客曰吾聞之可與往者與之至於妙道不可與往者不 知其道愼勿與之身乃無咎子勉之吾去子矣吾去子矣乃刺 船而去延綠葦閒(延迎)顏淵還車子路授綏孔子不顧待水波定 不聞挐音而後敢乘子路旁車而問曰由得爲役久矣未嘗見 夫子遇人如此其威也萬乘之主千乘之君見夫子未嘗不分
Interpretation

A Colloquial Interpretation of the Commentary and Subcommentary on the True Classic of Southern Florescence

When one is sincere within, one naturally moves others and connects with them. What matters most, then, is the genuine: one’s original, natural state.

In human relationships and the affairs of life, one should treat one’s parents with loving care and filial devotion, serve one’s ruler with loyalty and integrity, drink with enjoyment, and mourn with grief. In serving a ruler, the aim is to establish merit; in drinking, to enjoy oneself; in mourning, to feel sorrow; and in serving one’s parents, to act with moderation and propriety. Once all four are fulfilled and each finds its proper expression, there is no need to cling to outward appearances.

In serving one’s parents, it is enough to act appropriately; there is no need to calculate the reasons. In drinking, it is enough to enjoy oneself; there is no need to choose the vessels or flavors. In mourning, it is enough to feel grief; there is no need to fuss over ritual. Better to keep the funeral rites simple, provided there is genuine sorrow.

Ritual is made by the customs of the world. The genuine is received from Heaven and belongs to one’s natural, original state; it cannot be altered. Thus the sage takes Heaven as a model and treasures the genuine, without being bound by custom. The foolish do the opposite: unable to take Heaven as their model, they worry only about whether they fit in with other people. They do not know that what is genuine is precious—that the rank bestowed by Heaven is more valuable—and busily follow changing customs. They are hardly worth esteeming.

In your youth, Master, you were deeply immersed in human artifice; only in your later years did you hear the Great Dao. Confucius rose after bowing twice and said, “Today I am fortunate to have met you, Master. You have not turned me away, and I hope you will accept me as your disciple and teach me in person. May I ask where you live? Please allow me to come and study with you, and to complete my learning in the Great Dao.”

The visitor replied, “I have heard that those who can travel together toward the wondrous Dao may go together. But the wondrous Dao cannot be shared with someone who does not know its way. Take care not to go with such a person, and you will come to no harm. Do your best, Master. I am going now; I am going now.” He then pushed off in his boat and disappeared among the reeds.

Yan Yuan turned the carriage around, and Zilu handed Confucius the reins. Confucius did not look back. Only after the water had settled and the sound of the boatman’s pole could no longer be heard did he dare get into the carriage.

Zilu walked beside the carriage and asked, “I, You, have served you for a long time, yet I have never seen you treat anyone with such respect. When the ruler of a state with ten thousand chariots, or the lord of one with a thousand, meets you, each stands on equal footing with you in the exchange of courtesies. Yet you went forward and bowed to a fisherman holding a pole. Your disciples are bewildered. May I ask why?”

Leaning on the carriage rail, Confucius sighed and said, “You, it is hard to explain this to you. Anyone who has a particular skill, follows sound principles, or can point out another person’s faults is called a teacher. This fisherman spoke with genuine insight. He saw that I had something to say and examined it in light of the Great Dao. How could I not bow to him?”

庭抗禮夫子猶有倨(音據)傲之容今漁父(音甫)杖挐逆立而夫子曲 要磬折再拜而應得無太甚乎門人皆怪夫子矣漁父何以得 此乎孔子伏軾而歎曰甚矣由之難化也湛於禮義有間矣(言其  沈酣於禮義之學有日矣)而樸鄙之心至今未去進吾語女夫遇長不敬 失禮也見賢不尊不仁也彼非至人不能下人下人不精不得 其眞(下人又必要精誠庶得眞人之教益)故長傷身(人而未聞眞人之教終身有損而無益)惜哉不 仁之於人也禍莫大焉而由獨擅之且道者萬物之所由也庶 物失之者死得之者生爲事逆之則敗順之則成故道之所在 聖人尊之今漁父之於道可謂有矣吾敢不敬乎(萬物之生死皆在一道之  中吾尊其道所以敬之不尊敬則不足以得其眞)  復圭子曰道之所在不廟廊而尊無江海而閒自適其適吾  以保全吾眞而已昔孔子與弟子遊乎緇帷之林弦歌鼓琴  奏曲未半有漁父者下船而來以聽曲終而招子貢子路客  指孔子曰彼何爲者也子貢曰孔氏者佩服忠信躬行仁義  修飾禮樂明察人倫上有益於世主下默化乎齊民固非有  土之君亦非侯王之佐客乃且行且言曰仁則仁矣吾恐其  身之不免也丈夫惟心逸形適者而後其眞不搖彼孔氏苦  心勞形祇以危其眞耳嗚呼其涉世日深者乃其與道日遠
Interpretation

A Plain-Language Reading of This Passage from the Nanhua Zhenjing Zhushu

The disciples were talking among themselves: When the Master (Confucius) performed a bow in the courtyard, he still carried himself with an air of arrogance. Yet now, with the Fisherman standing before him, leaning on a bamboo pole, the Master bent like a hanging stone chime and repeatedly bowed with his hands clasped before answering. Wasn’t that going too far? The disciples all thought their Master was acting strangely: Why did the Fisherman deserve such deference?

Leaning on the crossbar at the front of his carriage, Confucius sighed and said, “Zilu, you are so hard to teach! You have steeped yourself in ritual and righteousness for many years, yet that coarse and uncultivated mindset still hasn’t left you. Come here, and I’ll explain. To fail to show respect to an elder is a breach of ritual; to fail to honor a worthy person is unkind. If that man were not a realized person who had attained the Dao, he would not willingly lower himself to treat others with deference. And if someone lowers himself without sincerity, he cannot receive a realized person’s teaching. That means spending one’s whole life harming oneself. A person who has never heard a realized person’s teaching in a lifetime gains nothing and is harmed instead. How regrettable! Unkindness brings people great harm, and you, Zilu, have somehow gathered all of this fault into yourself. Besides, the Dao is the root from which all things arise. When things lose the Dao, they die; when they have the Dao, they live. Actions that go against the Dao fail, while those that follow it succeed. A sage honors whoever embodies the Dao. This Fisherman may indeed be said to possess the Dao. How could I dare not respect him?”

The commentary adds: The life and death of all things take place within the One Dao. What I honor is the Dao that he represents; that is why I respect him. Without such respect, one cannot attain the “true.”

Fugui Zi, another commentator, says: Where the Dao is found, it need not be in a court to be honored, nor by a river or sea to be at ease. Each thing rests in its own natural state, seeking only to preserve its “true.” Once, when Confucius and his disciples were wandering among the mulberry trees, playing music, a Fisherman rowed to shore and came to listen before the piece had ended. When it was over, he called to Zigong and Zilu. Pointing to Confucius, the visitor asked, “Who is that man?” Zigong replied, “He is Confucius of the Kong family. He holds fast to loyalty and faithfulness, practices benevolence and righteousness, studies ritual and music, and understands human relationships. Above, he can assist a ruler; below, he can quietly transform the people. He is neither a ruler with a territory of his own nor a minister serving a feudal lord.” As he walked away, the visitor said, “He may be benevolent, but I fear he cannot keep himself safe. A great man’s heart and body must be at ease; only then will his true nature remain steady. Confucius labors so hard in mind and body that he will only endanger what is true in himself. Alas, the more deeply people involve themselves in worldly affairs, the farther they often stray from the Dao.”

 也子貢還報孔子孔子曰其聖人與乃下求之漁父引其船  顧見孔子孔子再拜而進客曰子將何求孔子曰先生有緒  言而去𨚑不肖未知所謂竊待於下風幸聞咳唾之音以卒  相𨚑也客曰同類相從同聲相應固天之理也吾請釋去吾  之所有而就子之所爲者以經綸之可乎天下之人不過天  子諸侯大夫庶人四者而已故田疇不治公私不給長少無  別則庶人之憂官有曠職下猶懈怠績未就緒大夫之憂忠  臣不在廷貢獻不供職天子未悅媚諸侯之憂也陰陽未爕  理諸侯未懷柔人倫未整飭天子有司之憂也今子旣非其  人不在其位而謀其政毋乃泰多事乎且人有八疵事有四  患不可不察也總佞謟諛讒賊慝險謂之八疵叨貪狠矜謂  之四患人有八疵四患内外交病窮通之所疾也故必去此  疵患而始可教已孔子愀然再拜曰𨚑之不得志於魯衞宋  陳不知所失而離此四謗者何也客悽然變容曰甚矣子之  難悟也人有畏影惡迹而去走者舉足愈數而迹愈多走愈  疾而影不離身猶以爲行之遲疾走不休絕力而死不知處  陰可以休影處靜可以息迹愚亦甚矣今子之所審者人事  也而幾於不免莫若謹修而身全吾形也愼守其眞完吾性  也人物還之人物何所適而爲吾累乎請問何謂眞客曰眞  者精誠之至也不精不誠不能動人精誠不盡於哭怒笑而
Interpretation

When Zigong reported the fisherman's words to Confucius, the sage wondered, "Could this man be a true sage?" He immediately went to seek him out. As the fisherman was about to pole his boat away, he turned and saw Confucius approaching with reverent bows.

The fisherman inquired, "What brings you here?" Confucius replied, "Earlier, Master, you left before finishing your discourse. Being dull-witted, I failed to grasp its profound meaning and have come specially to seek your instruction." The fisherman responded, "Like attracts like, and voices answer their kind—this is nature's principle. Let me set aside my affairs to enlighten you."

"All under heaven are divided into four classes: the Son of Heaven, feudal lords, ministers, and commoners. Commoners worry about barren fields, impoverished lives, and disordered family hierarchies; ministers fret over negligent subordinates and neglected governance; lords anguish over lacking loyal vassals, insufficient tribute, and imperial displeasure; while the Son of Heaven troubles himself with disharmonious yin-yang, rebellious lords, and chaotic human relations."

"You currently hold no official position yet meddle in these governmental affairs—isn't this overreaching? Moreover, humans suffer eight faults (flattery, gossip, etc.) and four afflictions (greed, cruelty, arrogance, etc.). These internal and external obstructions hinder one's path to understanding. Only by eliminating them can one presume to teach others."

With grave expression, Confucius bowed again: "Having found no success in Lu, Wei, Song or Chen, what faults of mine invited such slander?" The fisherman's countenance turned stern: "Your delusion runs deep! Like a man who flees his shadow while loathing his footprints—the faster he runs, the more prints he leaves, yet his shadow never vanishes until he collapses dead. Simply staying in shade eliminates shadows; standing still leaves no tracks. Instead of clinging to worldly strife, cultivate your true nature. All things come and go naturally—why be burdened by them?"

Confucius asked, "What is true nature?" The fisherman answered: "True nature is perfect sincerity. Without purity and sincerity, one cannot move others. Forced laughter or feigned tears reveal only artifice." (The original text here is fragmentary; the contrast between weeping and smiling has been reconstructed from context.)

 哭怒笑亦足露精誠之一端也强哭者雖悲不哀而徒悲不  能令人戚也强怒者雖嚴不威而貌嚴不能令人畏也强親  者雖笑不和而虛笑不能令人悅也故眞悲無聲而哀眞怒  未發而威眞親未笑而和故有其眞於内者其神輒動於外  君子之所以貴眞也若人也以之事親必爲慈孝之子以之  事君必爲忠貞之臣以之飲酒必爲懽樂之賓以之處喪必  爲悲哀之主禮者世俗之所爲也眞者所以受於天也故聖  人法天貴眞不拘於俗惜哉子之早溺於人僞而晚聞大道  也孔子曰敢問舍止所在客曰是吾徒之可與者吾與之同  臻於妙道卽無欲以觀其妙之妙也非吾徒不可與者愼勿  輕與之以漏泄道妙庶免天譴乃刺船而去顏淵還車子路  授綏孔子待水波定而後乘車子路問曰萬乘之君見夫子  未嘗不分庭抗禮今漁父杖挐逆立而夫子曲要磬折漁父  何以得此乎孔子伏軾而歎曰夫遇長不敬失禮也見賢不  尊不仁也彼漁父若非至人不能下人而與之言妙道吾下  人若不精不誠不能得眞詮而身名之不全大哉道乎萬物  之所由以生死人事之所由以成敗今漁父之聞道先乎吾  吾非尊漁父也尊道也敢不敬乎   雜篇列御寇第三十二     (此篇以韜晦爲主故巧者勞而知者憂知道易勿言難中言人心之險不可測度有謙者有驕者有投淵而取珠者
Interpretation

Crying, anger, and laughter can also reveal sincerity. Forced crying may look sorrowful, but it is not truly grief; it is merely wailing, and cannot make another’s heart ache. Forced anger may look stern, but it carries no real authority; it is only a severe expression, and cannot inspire fear. Forced warmth may look like a smile, but it is not truly kind; a hollow smile cannot bring joy. Thus genuine grief is often silent, yet makes others mourn; genuine anger inspires fear before it has even been expressed; genuine warmth brings harmony before a smile has appeared. When there is “truth” within, the expression naturally moves outward. This is why the gentleman prizes “truth.” If one acts truthfully in all things, then in serving one’s parents one becomes a filial child, in serving one’s ruler a loyal subject, in drinking wine a joyful guest, and in mourning a truly grieving mourner. Ritual is prescribed by society, but truth is bestowed by Heaven. The sage takes Heaven as his model and values truth, without being bound by convention. Sadly, you, my disciple, were immersed in human artifice in your youth and came to hear the Great Dao only late in life.

Confucius said, “May I ask where you will stop?” The visitor, the Fisherman, replied, “Those who share my way and can be entrusted with it may travel with me to the same wondrous Dao—the wonder of ‘having no desires, so as to observe its mystery.’ Those who do not share my way must not be entrusted with it lightly, lest the mystery of the Dao be disclosed and Heaven’s punishment incurred.” With that, he pushed off in his boat and departed. Yan Yuan brought the carriage back, and Zilu handed over the reins. Confucius waited until the ripples on the water had settled before getting into the carriage. Zilu asked, “When a ruler of ten thousand chariots meets you, Master, he never fails to treat you as an equal. Yet now the Fisherman stood leaning on his pole to fend off the boat, while you bent low like a bow before him. Why did the Fisherman receive such deference?” Confucius leaned on the carriage rail and sighed. “To meet an elder without showing respect is a breach of ritual; to see a worthy person without honoring him is to lack humaneness. If that Fisherman were not a perfected person, he could not humble himself to speak with me of the wondrous Dao. And if I had not humbled myself, and been sincere and wholehearted, I could not have obtained the true teaching and preserved my own integrity and reputation. How great the Dao is! It is what all things rely on for life and death, and what human affairs rely on for success and failure. The Fisherman heard the Dao before I did. I honored not the Fisherman, but the Dao. How could I dare fail to show respect?”

Miscellaneous Chapters: Lie Yukou, Chapter 32

(This chapter centers on keeping oneself concealed, hence its saying: “The clever toil, and the wise are troubled. To know the Dao is easy; not to speak of it is hard.” It also says that the human heart is too treacherous to fathom: some are humble, some arrogant, and some dive into the depths to retrieve pearls.)

  有衣文繡以入廟者有不奪彼而與此者前言無能者虛而遨遊末言愚者恃其所見止知用功於外亦見人非有   知不能入道非無知不能得道耳) 列御寇之齊中道而反遇伯昏瞀(音務)人伯昏瞀人曰奚方(道也)而 反曰吾驚焉(見人感己卽違道故驚也)曰惡(音烏)乎驚曰吾嘗食於十[將/食](漿同)而 五漿先饋(以賣漿之家止取其半價而以其半餽之可謂敬賢矣列子驚之盛德若愚恐人知也)伯昏瞀 人曰若是則汝何爲驚己曰夫内誠不解形諜成光以外鎭人 心(解化也列予自謂誠積中而未化諜動也謂舉動不能光而不耀故人得而見之以鎭服我也至人不樂表見類如此) 使人輕乎貴老(貴者老者人之所敬今移貴貴之心以貴老我是貴老居下而我反居上矣)而𩐎(音齎) 其所患(𩐎積也積而久之名迹愈露必不能逃當世之患矣)夫漿人特爲食(音嗣)羨之貨多 餘之嬴(音盈)其爲利也薄其爲權也輕而猶若是而况於萬乘之 主乎身勞於國而知盡於事彼將任我以事而效我以功(正𩐎所患  處)吾是以驚(漿人以飲食之故求刀錐之利猶見而敬之况萬乘之主見之其有不以國從者乎此所以驚  也)伯昏瞀人曰善哉觀乎汝處已人將保汝矣無幾何而往
Interpretation

Modern Interpretation

(Commentary) Someone wears a ceremonial robe embroidered with patterns to enter a temple and perform a sacrifice. The point is to give to one person without taking from another. Earlier, the text says that those who are “without ability” remain empty and still, and roam freely. Later, it says that the “foolish” rely on what they see and know only how to cultivate themselves outwardly. This also shows that having knowledge does not prevent one from entering the Dao, and lacking knowledge does not prevent one from attaining the Dao.


Lie Yukou (Liezi) was on his way to the state of Qi when he turned back halfway. He met Bohun Wuren.

Bohun Wuren asked, “Where were you going, and why have you turned back?”

Liezi said, “I was frightened.”

“What frightened you?”

“I once ate at ten shops that sold drink. At five of them, the sellers brought me drink before anyone else.” (The shopkeepers charged him only half price and offered the other half as a mark of respect—a sign that they honored the worthy. Liezi was alarmed by this, thinking that great virtue can seem foolish, and fearing that others had seen through him.)

Bohun Wuren said, “If that is so, what frightened you?”

Liezi said, “My sincerity within has not yet transformed me. My actions cannot turn inward and remain contained; instead, my radiance shows outward. I use my outward bearing to command people’s respect. (Commentary: ‘Transform’ means to change; ‘actions’ refers to one’s movements. Liezi thought that although sincerity had accumulated within him, it had not transformed him. His every movement could not shine without dazzling, so people noticed him and were impressed. The perfected person does not enjoy showing himself; this is generally true of such people.) This leads people to transfer the respect they should show their elders to me. (The noble and the old are people whom others respect. Now they have transferred that respect to me, while I am neither noble nor old; I am taking a place above them.) It also brings calamity. (The meaning is that as fame and reputation accumulate over time, they become increasingly conspicuous, until in the end one cannot escape the dangers of the age.) The drink sellers work only to earn a living; their small surplus and limited authority are enough to make them act this way. What, then, of a ruler of ten thousand chariots? He would wear himself out with affairs of state and exhaust his intelligence on them. He would surely entrust those affairs to me and hold me responsible for the results. (That is exactly what I fear.) So I became frightened. (If drink sellers, for the sake of their livelihood, notice and honor me, then how could a ruler of ten thousand chariots, once he sees me, fail to entrust me with the affairs of state? That is why I was frightened.)”

Bohun Wuren said, “Good. See how you fare in the world; people will leave you in peace.”

Before long, Liezi went again.

則戶外之屨滿矣(觀謂汝於此具隻眼矣處止也保師保也言汝止矣不必出遊也人將歸向於汝爲師保  矣未幾履滿戶外則從之者眾所謂保汝矣)伯昏瞀人北面而立敦(音頓𥪡也)杖蹙之 乎頤(𥪡立其杖而拄之於頤也)立有閒不言而出賓者以吿列子列子提屨 跣而走(古人席地而坐必脫屨而入急於迎瞀不暇穿也)暨乎門曰先生旣來曾不發 藥乎(謂不發言以救正我)曰已矣吾固告汝曰人將保汝果保汝矣非汝 能使人保汝而汝不能使人無保汝也而焉用之感豫出異也  (使人保汝易使人無保汝難汝焉用保爲哉人之感動豫悅汝者由汝不能自晦卓異表見於外而致然也)必且 有感搖而本性又無謂也(必且有所感發以動搖其本性無謂謂無人言之者)與汝遊者 又莫汝吿也彼所小言盡人毒也莫覺莫悟何相孰也(且與汝遊者莫  能以大道之言而盡忠吿細巧之言盡爲人患汝又不自覺悟孰誰何也相問之詞言莫有能覺悟者何取其爲相問也) 巧者勞而知者憂無能者無所求飽食而遨遊汎若不繫之舟 虛而遨遊者也(人之巧者必自勞智者必自苦惟爲道日損者去智巧而無能故于外物無求飽食喜遊心無  繫著而遊於無物之初也歸結在一虛字)鄭人緩(名)也呻吟(誦讀聲)裘氏之地祗(音支)
Interpretation

Plain-Language Interpretation

(Commenting on the phrase “the courtyard is filled with shoes”): The point is that, by now, you should understand what is going on. “Stay where you are” and “be a teacher and protector” are warnings not to keep running off and traveling everywhere. If people truly turn to you, recognize you as their teacher, and look to you for protection, before long the shoes will be piled outside your door, with a great crowd following you. That is what the scripture means by “protecting you.”

Bohun Wuren stood facing north, planted his staff on the ground, and rested its handle against his cheek. After standing there for a while, he left without saying a word. One of the guests told Liezi what had happened. Liezi grabbed his shoes and ran after him barefoot. Catching up at the gate, he said, “Since you came, sir, why wouldn’t you offer me even a word of guidance?”

Bohun Wuren said, “Enough. I told you long ago that people would come to ‘protect’ you. And sure enough, they have. It isn’t that you can make people come to protect you; it’s that you can’t stop them from coming. So why care? People are moved by you and delight in you because you can’t keep yourself concealed. You have let your unusual qualities show, and that is what drew them.”

“Sooner or later, external things will sway you and unsettle your nature. And no one will be willing to speak honestly to you. Those who spend time with you won’t use the words of the Great Dao to guide you. Their petty clever talk is nothing but poison that harms people. If you neither notice nor understand this, who can you expect to point it out to you?”

“The nimble wear themselves out, the clever worry, and those without ability have nothing to seek. Once they have eaten their fill, they roam freely, like boats with no mooring rope. Those who follow the Dao diminish their cleverness day by day and seek nothing outside themselves. They eat their fill and roam, their hearts unbound, wandering in emptiness and stillness. The essential point lies in one word: ‘emptiness.’”

In the state of Zheng, there was a man named Huan who studied by reciting texts under Qiu Shi. There was also a local earth deity (or perhaps someone from another lineage or a fellow disciple).

三年而緩爲儒河潤九里(河潤潤澤也得其儒道而澤及之廣)澤及三族使其弟 墨儒墨相與辯其父助翟(父愛弟翟而助之)十年而緩自殺其父夢之 曰(緩見夢於父)使而子爲墨者予也闔胡嘗視其良(良善也緩自謂也謂墨不良於  儒欲父至墓視己)旣爲秋柏之實矣(謂旣能自化爲儒又化弟令墨弟由己化而不能順己己以良  師而便怨死精誠之至故爲秋柏之實)夫造物者之報人也不報其人而報其 人之天彼故使彼(造物於人自有報應學懦學墨者人也學儒必性之近儒學墨必性近墨乃其人之天也  故造物不以人之初學爲報應而以儒成墨成之天爲報應彼翟之學墨非緩使之也乃彼之性所使自近墨也)夫 人以己爲有以異於人以賤其親(緩美儒有親親之殺異於人之賤其親如路人者蓋指弟  之學墨而言也)齊人之井飲者相捽也故曰今之世皆緩也(齊人卽齊民猶  言眾人也陸德明曰穿井者謂已有造泉之功而捽飲者不知泉之出乃天也緩以使弟墨爲功而怨其父不知翟之能  墨亦其天也今人凡有我相而市私恩者皆緩之徒也)自是有德者以不知也而况有 道者乎古者謂之遁天之刑(至仁無恩上德不德尙不自知况有道乎不務道德而貪天功爲己  力則棄天矣棄天我之罪也故曰天刑)聖人安其所安不安其所不安眾人安
Interpretation

Three years later, Huan became a Confucian. The Confucian Way spread far and wide, like a river nourishing the land for nine miles, and its blessings reached three generations of the family. He sent his younger brother to study Mohism. The Mohist and the Confucian argued with each other, while their father took the side of the younger brother, Di, who studied Mohism.

Ten years later, Huan killed his father with his own hands. In a dream, his father said to him, “I was the one who wanted your son to become a Mohist. It was me.” Hefu—Huan’s self-given name, meaning “one who considers himself a good teacher”—had once asked his father to visit his grave and see what a “good man” he was. Who could have known that after his death he would become the fruit of an autumn cypress?

The Creator’s retribution falls upon people, but what it answers to is not the person himself; it answers to his inborn nature. So Di’s study of Mohism was not something Huan could direct. Di was naturally drawn to Mohism and went toward it of his own accord. Huan thought that by studying Confucianism he had found the Way and risen above ordinary people. Yet this led him to slight his family, treating his younger brother’s study of Mohism as grounds to distance himself from him as if they were strangers.

Those who dug wells in the state of Qi would jostle and pull at one another when drinking. So it is with many people in the world today: they take credit for having made a younger brother study Mohism, and resent their father, without realizing that Di’s becoming a Mohist came from his nature, just as a spring flows from Heaven, not from any one person’s achievement. All who think, “I did this,” and trade on private favors belong to Huan’s kind.

From this we can see that even a person of De does not know that he has De. How much less does one who truly has the Dao? The ancients called the failure to cultivate De, the claiming of Heaven’s achievements as one’s own, and the abandonment of Heaven’s Way “the punishment of evading Heaven.” Such a person has offended Heaven, and Heaven’s punishment falls upon him.

The sage is at ease where it is right to be at ease, and not at ease where it is wrong to be. Ordinary people are the opposite: they are at ease where they ought not to be, and ill at ease where they ought to be.

其所不安不安其所安(所安者自然之理天也所不安者有爲之迹人也)莊子曰知道 易勿言難知而不言所以之天也知而言之所以之人也古之 人天而不人(道者無心自然知之易勿言難難者謂忘言也知道而至忘言則與天爲徒矣知道而未免於言則  未離於人爲矣古人純乎天而不人所以行不言之教也)朱泘(音乎)漫學屠龍於支離益單  (音殫)千金之家三年技成而無用其巧(無龍可屠故巧無可用寓言道不可學學之至  有伎倆則終無用矣)聖人以必不必故無兵(事之可必者猶以爲不必故於人無所爭)眾 人以不必必之故多兵(眾人行險僥倖以不可必之事爲可必故多爭)順於兵故行有 求兵恃之則亡(順於兵之道而行則有求矣兵者不祥之器不戢將自焚也)小夫之知不離 苞苴竿牘(苞苴有苞裏也竿牘謂竹𥳑爲書苞苴以遺竿牘以問遺問之具小知所殉)敝精神乎蹇 淺而欲兼濟道物太一形虛若是者迷惑於宇宙形累不知太 初(小知之夫敝精神于蹇淺而欲與道合眞遊乎太一之虛以彼之憧憧迷惑于宇宙之閒爲形累耳寍知太初之無有哉  太初卽太一也)彼至人者歸精神乎無始而甘㝠乎無何有之鄉水 流乎無形發泄乎太清悲哉乎汝爲知在豪毛而不知大寍(歸精
Interpretation

Plain-Language Interpretation

[Passage]

“Uneasy with what is at ease” means being dissatisfied with the natural, original state. “At ease with what is uneasy” means accepting a state shaped by human contrivance.

Zhuangzi said: “Knowing the Dao is easy, but keeping one’s mouth closed is hard. To know and yet not speak is to follow the Way of Heaven; to know and still insist on speaking is to fall into human contrivance.”

The people of antiquity followed the Way of Heaven completely and did not cling to human contrivance.

Zhu Fu studied the art of slaying dragons under Zhi Li Yi. He spent his family’s entire fortune of a thousand gold pieces, and after three years mastered the art, but had no chance to put his skill to use.

The sage regards what must happen as not necessarily inevitable, and so does not contend. Ordinary people regard what is not inevitable as certain, and so their disputes never cease. Those who rely on force will ultimately perish. Thus, acting with an aim to gain something invites misfortune.

The petty person’s intelligence is caught up in worldly business—gift-giving and bribery, official documents and correspondence. They exhaust their spirit on shallow, trivial matters, yet presume they can benefit the whole world and comprehend all things. The Dao of the Great One has no form or image. People like this lose their way in the boundless cosmos, burdened by their physical bodies, entirely unaware of the original emptiness of the Great Beginning.

The Perfected Person returns the spirit to the realm before beginnings and rests peacefully in the “land of nothing at all.” Flowing without form like water, things arise of their own accord in the realm of Great Clarity. How pitiful! You know only the minuteness of a hair’s tip, yet do not know the innate peace of the Great Dao.


[Notes]

“What is at ease” refers to natural principle, or the Way of Heaven. “What is uneasy” refers to the traces of deliberate action, or human contrivance.

“To know” means to understand that the Dao exists; “not to speak” means to keep one’s mouth closed. The difficulty lies in knowing and not speaking: this is what it means to follow the Way of Heaven. To know and still speak is to fall into human contrivance. The ancients followed the Way of Heaven completely and did not cling to human contrivance; thus they could teach without words.

Zhu Fu studied dragon-slaying under Zhi Li Yi. He spent a thousand gold pieces, mastered the art in three years, but found no dragons to slay, leaving his skill entirely without use. This is a parable: the Dao cannot be learned through deliberate effort. No matter how expertly one masters it, the learning is ultimately useless.

The sage regards what seems certain as uncertain, and so contends with no one. Ordinary people treat what cannot be guaranteed as certain, and so their disputes never cease. Those who rely on force bring about their own ruin. To act in accordance with the way of military contention is to pursue something; weapons are instruments of ill omen, and those who do not restrain themselves will eventually destroy themselves.

The petty person’s intelligence is caught up in worldly business—gift-giving and bribery, official documents and correspondence. They exhaust their spirit on shallow, trivial matters, presuming they can unite with the Dao and roam in the emptiness of the Great One. Dazed and confused, they lose their way in the cosmos and are burdened by their physical bodies. How could they know that at the Great Beginning there was originally nothing at all? The Great Beginning is the Great One.

The Perfected Person returns the spirit to the realm before beginnings and rests peacefully in the “land of nothing at all.” Flowing without form like water, things arise of their own accord in the realm of Great Clarity. How pitiful! You know only the minuteness of a hair’s tip, yet do not know the innate peace of the Great Dao.

 神于無物之治安處乎無爲之地其應物也如水之流過而不留物而能化至人之所爲若此豪毛卽小知也大寍卽太  初也此欲學者斷緣𥳑事意)宋人有曹商者爲宋王(偃王)使秦其往也得車 數乘王說之(王惠王說音悅)益車百乘反於宋見莊子曰夫處窮閭阨 巷困窘織屨槁項黃馘(項無肉而槁瘦曰槁項耳不潤而黃薄曰黃馘)者商之所短也 一悟萬乘之坐而從車百乘者商之所長也莊子曰秦王有病 召醫破癰潰痤者得車一乘䑛痔者得車五乘所治愈下得車 愈多子豈治其痔耶何得車之多也子行矣(非莊老人品之高不能形容罵此輩  如此子毒)魯哀公問於顏闔曰吾以仲尼爲貞幹(貞楨通易以貞爲事之幹猶云  棟梁也)國其有瘳乎曰殆哉圾乎仲尼方且飾羽而畫從事華 辭以支爲旨忍性以視民而不知不信受乎心宰乎神夫何足 以上民(以文物之美爲飾以枝果之言爲旨矯飾其自然之性以示民而不知其無實其心蓋已著於此其神蓋已主  於此何足以長民乎)彼宜汝與(音余)予頤(養也)與(音余)誤而可矣今使民離實 學僞非所以視民也爲後世慮不若休之(彼指夫子汝指哀公言謂彼有益於汝與  必以彼爲賢而養之則其誤猶之可也今以爲貞幹則使民離其實而學爲僞非所以視民也爲後世慮不若休之言勿
Interpretation

An Explanatory Commentary on the True Classic of Southern Florescence

The perfected person and “Wuwei”

The spirit rests in the stillness of “no thing” and dwells in a state of “Wuwei” (non-action). It responds to the myriad things like water flowing past without stopping, yet is able to transform them. The perfected person acts in this way: treating minor details as “small knowledge” and taking the fundamental Great Dao as “the Great Beginning,” the source that existed before Heaven and Earth were divided. This is advice to those who study the Dao: cut off worldly entanglements, reduce your affairs, and work from the root.

Cao Shang and Zhuangzi

Cao Shang of the state of Song once went as an envoy to Qin on behalf of the King of Song, King Yan. He set out with only a few carriages. The King of Qin, King Hui, took a liking to him, and by the time he returned home, he had been given a hundred carriages. He said to Zhuangzi, “Living in a poor alley, weaving straw sandals, with a shriveled neck and a yellow, gaunt face—these are my shortcomings. To win a ruler’s favor in a single day and return with a hundred carriages—that is my strength.”

Zhuangzi replied, “When the King of Qin was ill, he summoned physicians. The one who lanced his boils and drained their pus was rewarded with one carriage; the one who licked his hemorrhoids was rewarded with five. The more degrading the treatment, the more carriages the physician received. So you must have been treating his hemorrhoids. Why else would you have so many carriages? Get out!” The commentary adds: only someone of Zhuangzi’s exceptional character could have delivered such a cutting insult.

Yan He discusses Confucius

Duke Ai of Lu asked Yan He, “If I take Confucius as a pillar of the state—as dependable as a beam or column—can the state prosper?”

Yan He replied, “That is dangerous; it will bring disaster! Confucius is preparing to adorn himself with splendid feathers and make do with clever words, twisting his nature in order to ‘teach’ the people. Yet he does not know that he himself lacks sincerity: his heart is already led by private desires, and his spirit is already ruled by fame and profit. How could he be fit to serve as a model for the people?

“He may still be of some use to you. If you keep him as a worthy man, you can be forgiven even if you have misjudged him. But now you are elevating him into a pillar of the state. That will lead the people away from their true nature and teach them to imitate falsehood. This is not good government; it will also leave trouble for future generations. Better not to do it.”

Note: The passages above have been organized according to the excerpts you provided. If they differ from the chapter titles or wording found in commonly circulated editions of the Zhuangzi, they should be checked against the commentary edition you are using.

 用也)難治也施於人而不忘非天布也(民難以有心治之也施惠於人而不能無心非  天之雲行雨施布濩萬物而無心也)商賈(音古)不齒雖以事齒之神者弗齒(商賈有心  求利固大道之所不齒雖因事偶有關涉閒亦有齒之之時然有心求道亦聖神之所弗齒也)爲外刑者金 與木也爲内刑者動與過也宵人之離(罹也)外刑者金木訊(音信)之 離内刑者陰陽食之夫免乎内外之刑者惟眞人能之(金謂斧⬤木謂  桎梏動謂心不靜而多過愆者金與木刑人之體故曰外動與過刑人之心故曰内宵人卽晝人之過少夜人之過多也  陰陽食之卽内篇陰陽之患也眞人則寂然而爲緣於不得已内外之刑安能累之)孔子曰凡人心險 於山川難於知天天猶有春秋冬夏旦暮之期人者厚貌深情 故有貌愿而益有長若不肖有順懁而達有堅而縵有緩而釬  (音漢)故其就義若渴者其去義若𤍠(人之情貌不可測度有外若謹愨而内質盈溢者有  内挾偏長而外若不肖者有巽順儇急而類達者有外若堅持而内反纒繞者有外若和緩而内實釬急者有始進若銳  而終退反速者)故君子遠使之而觀其忠近使之而觀其敬煩使之 而觀其能卒焉問焉而觀其知急與之期而觀其信委之以財 而觀其仁告之以危而觀其節醉之以酒而觀其則雜之以處
Interpretation

Governing in this way is difficult. To bestow favors on people while constantly thinking of them is unlike Heaven, which gives freely and without self-interest. (The people cannot be governed through deliberate calculation; to benefit others while clinging to selfish motives is unlike Heaven, which sends clouds and rain to nourish all things without partiality.)

Merchants were not originally among the four classes of people. Even if circumstances occasionally brought them within the ranks of official standing, those who sought the Dao would not take them seriously. (Merchants pursue profit, which the Great Dao does not esteem. Though dealings may sometimes bring them into contact with others, or their rank may be discussed for a time, sincere seekers of the Dao do not regard them as companions on the Way.)

External punishment is metal and wood: axes and fetters. Internal punishment is agitation and wrongdoing. Ordinary people suffer external punishment through blades, axes, stocks, and interrogation; they suffer internal punishment through an imbalance of Yin-Yang and the affliction of illness. Only a True Person can escape both kinds of punishment, internal and external. (Metal refers to axes and halberds, wood to fetters; these injure the body, so they are called external punishment. Agitation and wrongdoing injure the heart and spirit, so they are called internal punishment. “Day people” means ordinary people, whose faults are fewer than those of “night people.” A True Person responds to circumstances and acts only when compelled, so neither kind of punishment can burden them.)

Confucius said: The human heart is more perilous than mountains and rivers, and harder to fathom than the heavens. The heavens have the regular patterns of spring, autumn, winter, and summer, and of morning and evening; people, by contrast, may seem substantial on the outside while remaining unfathomable within. Some appear humble but are inwardly self-satisfied; some conceal a particular talent while seeming incapable; some are gentle and quick-witted, appearing open-minded; some seem resolute outwardly but are inwardly entangled; some appear mild while inwardly impatient and grasping. Thus some rush toward what is right as if parched with thirst, then abandon it as quickly as if burned by boiling water. (Human motives cannot be guessed: some seem cautious and sincere outwardly but are inwardly self-assured; some harbor a particular talent but appear inept; some are gentle, quick, and perceptive yet seem open-minded; some hold firmly to their views outwardly but are inwardly conflicted; some appear mild but are inwardly impatient and grasping; some advance sharply at first, then retreat just as quickly.)

Therefore, when a noble person sends someone on a distant journey, they observe whether that person is loyal; when assigning a task nearby, whether they are respectful; when giving them complicated work, whether they are capable; when questioning them unexpectedly, whether they understand; when setting a deadline in haste, whether they keep their word; when entrusting them with money, whether they are generous; when telling them of danger, whether they have integrity; when getting them drunk, whether they lose their composure; and when placing them in mixed company, whether they behave appropriately.

而觀其色九徵至不肖人得矣(凡此九徵者皆南華之緒餘土苴也君能倣此以用人而天下  不足平矣)正考父(音甫宋之公族孔子十世祖)一命(士也)而傴(曲背)再命(大夫)而僂(曲腰) 三命(卿也)而俯(身伏)循牆而走(不敢當路考父之謙如此)孰敢不軌(誰敢不取以爲法)如 而夫(凡夫)者一命而呂鉅(驕矜貌)再命而於車上儛(乘車而軒儛)三命而 名諸父(呼諸父以名)孰協唐許(孰能同唐時之許由哉德與之不協)賊莫大乎德有心 而心有睫及其有睫也而内視内視而敗矣(有心爲德未免害德德旣有心復露  之於眉脻而德愈僞矣然後從事内視欲以眞易僞是秃而施髢祇見其敗而已)凶德有五(眼耳鼻舌心) 中德爲首何謂中德中德也者有以自好也而呲(音鄙)其所不爲 者也(言眼耳鼻舌之害不如中心之害故曰中德爲首有以自好者言我有所能也以我之能而誚人之不能則此心又  不可學道)窮有八極(極究言之謂八者窮之極也)達有三必(必決言之謂三者達之必也)形 有六府(形謂六者表暴於外府藏蓄於中也)美髯長大壯麗勇敢八者俱過人也 因以是窮(美貌修髯身長軀大氣壯詞麗勇力果敢因以是窮此箇病根全在過人上大扺過人者人恆忌之取於
Interpretation

This passage discusses how to distinguish between the virtuous and the unworthy by observing nine external manifestations, as well as the contrasting behaviors of humility and arrogance. When Zheng Kaofu (a noble of the Song state and Confucius's tenth-generation ancestor) received three successive appointments, his posture grew increasingly humble: upon his first appointment as a scholar, he bent at the waist; upon his second as a high official, he hunched his back; and upon his third as a minister, he walked so low as to brush against the walls. Such humility naturally became a model for others to emulate.

In stark contrast, ordinary people behave quite differently when gaining power: upon their first appointment, they strut with pride; upon their second, they dance wildly in their carriages; and after the third, they even dare to address elders by their given names. Such individuals are far removed from the noble character of Xu You (the renowned recluse of Yao and Shun's era).

The text particularly emphasizes that the greatest harm lies in deliberately flaunting one's virtue. The mere thought of "I possess virtue" is like grafting eyes onto one's heart—this self-scrutiny, paradoxically, corrupts true virtue. It resembles a bald man wearing a wig, adding nothing but hypocrisy. Humans possess five harmful traits (related to the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and heart), among which the "virtue of the heart" is the most dangerous, as it fosters self-righteousness and contempt for others—a mindset most detrimental to Daoist cultivation.

Eight exceptional qualities (such as a fine beard, tall stature, robust physique, splendid attire, or bravery) often invite misfortune, for excellence provokes envy in others. Meanwhile, true wisdom requires the fulfillment of three essential conditions. One's external manifestations (the six repositories) must harmonize with inner cultivation—excessive pursuit of outward distinction ultimately becomes an obstacle in life's path.

 造物者多則造物亦必忌之此窮之所不免也)緣循偃佒(音鞅)困畏不若人三者俱通 達(緣循不能自立之貌偃佒隨起隨倒之義心不能通曰困心有所歉曰畏三者之人俱不若人而𨚫有必達之理亦是必  謙而受造物之益非謂八者皆窮而今之達者皆此三等人也)知慧外通勇敢多怨仁義多 責達生之情者傀達於知者肖達大命者隨達小命者遭(知慧一府  也則多明通於外勇敢一府也則取怨憤仁義一府也則多責任達生一府也則造於實際傀然而大解矣達知一府也  則知天知人天之肖子也達命一府也大達則曰吾隨之小達則口吾遭之蓋遭猶有委命之意隨則無容心矣或問達  生達命何所分别生則性也命則天也而氣數行乎其中矣文子曰道有知則亂德有心則險心有眼則眩何者有眼必  有見學道者每患於無見而不知見爲德之賤也釋氏說五種眼惟天眼肉眼在面慧眼法眼佛眼皆在心心眼者德之  成此心眼者德之敗知其所以敗則知其所以成無二理也然則達於知者非眼乎而何以言肖曰老子不云乎夫道大  似不肖若肖久矣其細)人有見宋王者錫車十乘以其十乘驕穉(其色驕如  穉子)莊子莊子曰河上有家貧恃緯蕭(以織葦爲業者)而食者其子沒 於淵得千金之珠其父謂其子曰取石來鍛(音段碎其珠也)之夫千金
Interpretation

If you take too much from the Creator, the Creator will resent you too. This is precisely why poverty is so hard to escape.

Those who are compliant, unsteady, or inwardly troubled and fearful may not be like ordinary people, yet they can all attain understanding. (Compliant describes someone unable to stand on their own, yielding to circumstances; unsteady describes someone who alternately rises and falls, unable to keep their bearing; inwardly troubled means unable to make sense of things; fearful means feeling at fault and afraid. Though these three kinds of people may seem inferior, each has a way to understanding: by remaining humble, they benefit from the Creator. This does not mean that all eight circumstances are forms of poverty, or that everyone who attains understanding today belongs to these three kinds.)

When wisdom is gathered in one storehouse, it tends to illuminate and understand things outwardly; when courage is gathered in one storehouse, it tends to invite resentment; when benevolence and righteousness are gathered in one storehouse, they tend to bring blame and demands. When one understands life, one acts in accord with reality and becomes utterly at ease. When one understands knowledge, one knows Heaven and humanity and becomes Heaven’s likeness. When one understands destiny, a broad understanding says, “I go along with it”; a limited understanding says, “It has befallen me.” (“Befallen” still implies entrusting oneself to Heaven’s decree, while “go along with it” is almost a matter of letting things run their course without intention. Someone asked: What is the difference between understanding life and understanding destiny? The answer: Life is one’s nature; destiny is Heaven, and the workings of Qi and fate unfold within it.)

Wenzi said: “When the Dao has knowledge, it falls into disorder; when De has a mind of its own, it becomes precarious; when the mind has eyes, it grows dazzled.” Why? If there are eyes, there must be seeing. Those who study the Dao often worry that they cannot see, yet they do not realize that “seeing” is precisely where De is at its lowest. Buddhist teachings speak of five kinds of vision: the heavenly eye and the physical eye are on the face, while the wisdom eye, Dharma eye, and Buddha eye are in the mind. The mind’s eye is where De is perfected; this mind’s eye is where De is ruined. Knowing how it is ruined is knowing how it is perfected; there is no difference in principle.

But then, is one who understands knowledge not using the mind’s eye? Why call such a person “Heaven’s likeness”? Did Laozi not say: “The Great Dao is vast and seems unlike anything; if it resembled anything, it would long ago have become small”?

Someone met the King of Song and was given ten carriages. He grew as proud of those ten carriages as a child. Zhuangzi said: Beside a river lived a poor family who made their living by weaving reeds. Their son dived into the deep water and found a pearl worth a thousand pieces of gold. The father said to him, “Bring a stone and smash it.” A pearl worth a thousand pieces of gold—and both father and son understood nothing. Is this not pitiful?

之珠必在九重之淵而驪(音犁)龍頷(音𣵡)下子能得珠者必遭其睡 也使驪龍而寤子尙奚微之有哉(言必爲驪龍所攫無有遺類也)今宋國之深 非直九重之淵也宋王之猛非直驪龍也子能得車者必遭其 睡也使宋王而寤子必韲粉矣(喻人之求富貴皆危機也)或聘於莊子莊子 應其使曰子見夫犧牛乎衣以文繡食以芻菽及其牽而入於 大(音泰)廟雖欲爲孤犢其可得乎(與彘龜之之喻同意)莊子將死弟子欲厚 葬之莊子曰吾以天地爲棺槨以日月爲連璧星辰爲珠璣萬 物爲齎送吾葬具豈不備邪何以加此弟子曰吾恐鳥鳶之食 夫子也莊子曰在上爲鳥鳶食在下爲螻蟻食奪彼與此何其 偏也(至人不有其身等爲逆旅視猶旦暮夢幻泡影石火電光欲破生死關頭鳥鳶何疏螋蟻何親哉)以不平 平其平也不平以不徵徵其徵也不徵(萬物之理本平我以不平之心平之則其平者  亦不平矣萬物之理可驗我以不驗之心驗之則可驗者亦不驗矣陸西星曰巵言日出和以天倪則非不平之平矣寓  言十九藉外論之重言十七以爲耆艾則非不徵之徵矣明者誰爲之使神者徵之(且人之聰  明誰爲之使耶毋亦其天性之神自然之徵驗也)夫明之不勝神也久矣而愚者恃
Interpretation

The Annotated and Commentated True Classic of Southern Florescence

A luminous pearl must be hidden at the deepest point of the water, clasped beneath the jaw of a black dragon—the Li Dragon (pronounced lí). Anyone hoping to obtain it would most likely have to act while the dragon was asleep. But if it woke, what would be left of you? You would surely be snatched up in one bite, without a trace remaining. The waters of the state of Song today are deeper than merely “nine-layered abysses,” and the King of Song is fiercer than any Li Dragon. If you want to obtain gifts of carriages and horses, you must likewise act while he is “asleep.” But once the King of Song wakes, you will surely be crushed to pieces. This is a metaphor: wherever people greedily pursue wealth and status, danger lies in wait.

Someone invited Zhuangzi to take office. Zhuangzi replied to the messenger: “Have you seen the sacrificial ox used in a temple? It wears embroidered robes and is fed fodder and bean stalks. Once it is led into the Grand Ancestral Temple, could it still choose to be an unattended calf?” This follows the same line of thought as the earlier examples of “pig’s liver” and “tortoise shell”: for empty fame and great profit, one ultimately gives up one’s life.

As Zhuangzi neared death, his disciples wanted to give him a lavish burial. He said, “I shall take Heaven and Earth for my coffin, the sun and moon for paired jade pendants, the stars for pearls and gems, and the myriad things for my burial offerings. Could my burial furnishings be insufficient? Why add anything more?” The disciples said, “We fear that crows and kites will eat your body.” Zhuangzi replied, “In the sky, crows and kites will eat it; on the ground, ants will eat it. Why favor one by taking from the other?” The Perfected Person does not regard the physical body as “his own,” but only as a lodging. Life and death are like dawn and dusk, dreams, bubbles, shadows, sparks struck from stone, and flashes of lightning. Once one has passed beyond the barrier of life and death, what difference does it make whether crows eat the body from a distance or ants eat it up close?

If you seek fairness with a biased mind, what was fair to begin with becomes unfair. If you seek proof with a mind that distrusts what can be verified, even what could be verified will no longer seem verifiable. The principles of all things are inherently equal; if you try to “set things right” while harboring bias, you will distort even fairness. The principles of all things can be confirmed; if you try to “verify” them while harboring doubt, even what can be confirmed will no longer be confirmed. Lu Xixing says: “Parables” advance their arguments through external things, while “Reported Words” attribute them to elders. If one is already “harmonized with Heaven’s natural divisions,” one is not trying to establish fairness with a biased mind; if one already regards the speaker as an elder, one is not trying to test the words through distrust.

“Human cleverness” cannot surpass the spirit of innate nature. This has long been so, yet fools still insist on relying on their own cleverness. What is it that directs the mind’s lucidity? Nothing other than the spirit of innate nature and the confirmation that comes from nature.

其所見入於人其功外也不亦悲乎(夫明與神何所分别第用明者以察察爲明而神則  無心先覺况愚者恃其所見則逞聰明矣入于人未免穿鑿知識上增知識其功夫全在外而乏内照安能反其性命之  情哉是可悲也)  復圭子曰至人被褐懷玉其道愈高而其迹愈晦列御寇之  齊驚於食漿之家使賣漿主人知其賢以一半餽遺必其鋒  頴太露故人知貴之重之况萬乘之主必以彼爲賢勞而不  以國從者乎伯昏瞀人曰善哉觀乎汝能欲自晦則人將以  汝爲師保無所往而不可戸外之履常滿矣伯昏瞀人不言  而出列子暨乎門曰先生旣來曾不發一藥石之言乎伯昏  瞀人曰使汝爲師保易使汝不爲師保難已不表異人孰感  而豫之已不震撼人孰從而稱之知者不言莫汝吿也言者  不知又爲人患也世有莫覺之人而後有大覺世有莫悟之  人而後有大悟世有巧勞知憂之士而後有無知無能之士  心曠神怡不以口食爲累泛若一虛舟而遨遊於宇宙者也  其不令人喜亦不令人驚者乎有鄭人緩者學儒三年而道  成䝉其澤者河潤九里仁及三族使其弟習學墨一日儒墨  不相下其父助翟十年而緩自殺異日而緩見夢於父曰使  而子爲墨者予也良莫良於儒吾之良不可見而精神已化  爲秋柏之實矣故視秋柏卽視予也夫學儒學墨者人也而
Interpretation

A Plain-Language Interpretation

First passage: “Illumination,” Shen, and the sorrow of outward cultivation

The kind of “seeing and distinguishing” that people cling to has already seeped into the heart, while all their effort is directed outward. Is that not lamentable?

“Illumination” and Shen (spirit) are distinct. Those who rely on illumination take keen observation to be clarity; Shen, by contrast, perceives before the mind has formed an intention. Yet the foolish rely on what they see, flaunt their cleverness, and force interpretations onto things. They pile knowledge upon knowledge, direct all their effort outward, and lack inward reflection. How can they return to the true nature of life and its destiny? This is why their condition is lamentable.

Fugui Zi says: The perfected person “wears coarse clothes and keeps jade close to the heart”

The perfected person wears coarse clothes and keeps fine jade close to the heart. The higher the Dao (the Way), the more obscure its traces.

When Lie Yukou went to Qi, he was alarmed at the home of a seller of drinks. If the seller had known him to be a worthy man and offered him half his goods, it would only have been because Lie’s brilliance showed too plainly, allowing others to recognize his worth. How much more so with the ruler of a state of ten thousand chariots: if he regarded Lie as worthy and burdened him with service, would Lie really serve that state?

Bo-hun Wuren said, “Good—you have seen the point. If you can conceal your distinction, people will take you as their teacher and guardian. You will be able to go anywhere, and shoes will always crowd your doorway.”

Bo-hun Wuren left without another word. Liezi went to the door and said, “Since you have come, sir, why not offer even one remedy to set me right?”

Bo-hun Wuren replied, “It is easy to make you a teacher and guardian; it is hard to keep you from becoming one. If you do not make yourself stand out, who will be moved to anticipate your guidance? If you do not make a stir, who will follow you and praise you? The wise do not speak, so no one will tell you what to do. Those who speak do not know, and become a burden to others.”

Only when there are people in the world who never awaken can there be great awakening; only when there are people who never understand can there be great understanding. Only when there are clever, hard-working scholars weighed down by worry can there be people who know nothing and can do nothing. Their minds are open and their spirits at ease. They are not burdened by food for the mouth, but drift freely through the cosmos like an empty boat. Is this not a state that inspires neither joy nor alarm?

The Zheng man Huan and the dispute between Confucians and Mohists

There was a man from Zheng named Huan. After studying Confucianism for three years, he attained the Dao, and his influence flowed like a river for nine li, extending kindness to three generations of his family. He had his younger brother study Mohism. One day the Confucians and Mohists could not yield to one another, and their father sided with the Mohists. After ten years, Huan killed himself.

Another day, Huan appeared to his father in a dream and said, “If you have a son who is a Mohist, that is me. Nothing is better than Confucianism, but my goodness cannot be seen; my spirit has already transformed into the fruit of an autumn cypress. So when you look at the autumn cypress, you are looking at me.”

The students of Confucianism and Mohism are human beings, yet the spirit can transform into the fruit of an autumn cypress. The dispute between Confucians and Mohists takes place among people, but the “self” is no longer in a human body: it is in the thing into which it has transformed.

 所以學儒而儒學墨而墨者其人之天也造物不責成於人  而責成其人天性之所近緩以使弟墨爲功何異穿井者自  矜其有造泉之勞至仁無恩上德不德况有道者乎人各有  安有不安聖人安於天眾人安於人聖人不安於人眾人不  安於天故曰知道易不言難知者不言天道遠也言者不知  人道邇也所以古之人人也而與天爲徒也大道尙自然不  尙神奇朱泘漫學屠龍於支離益技成而無所用其巧君子  不取也天下事有可必者有不可必者聖人寍盡其在人之  可必而不敢必之於天眾人人事未盡以不必於已者而必  之於天此其所以有招兵與不招兵之異也寍知兵不虛動  也必有所求於人而不戢將自焚乎吾獨鄙夫末世小夫之  知不離苞苴以相餽遺竿牘以相通問敝蹇淺之精神而欲  行經濟萬物之道不知太一形虛無物也有物者安能物物  上善若水至人返精神於無何有與水流乎無形發洩乎太  清者何以異宋人有曹商者說秦王得車百乘誇於莊子曰  夫以守困而安於槁項黃馘者商之所短也以立談而悟萬  乘之主從車百乘者商之所長也莊子曰有人於此爲秦王  醫病一也破癰潰痊者得車不過一乘舐痔者得車百乘子  非治其痔耶何得車之多也魯哀公問於顏闔曰吾以仲尼  爲貞幹國其有瘳乎顏闔曰君子與其貌勝情也不如實勝
Interpretation

To study Confucianism is to become a Confucian scholar; to study Mohism is to become a Mohist—this is the natural inclination of human beings. The Creator does not force anyone to become a particular type of person but instead follows the innate endowments each individual is born with. Forcing someone skilled in Mohist teachings to practice filial piety is like a well-digger boasting of creating a spring—what difference does it make?

The highest form of benevolence appears to leave no trace of its kindness, and the most perfect De (Virtue/Power) does not deliberately display itself—how much more so for those who have truly attained the Dao (the Way)? People each have their own state of comfort: sages find peace in their natural disposition, while ordinary people find comfort in human-made norms. Sages do not cling to worldly standards, yet ordinary people struggle to align with nature. Hence it is said, "To understand the Dao is easy, but to practice it is difficult." Those who comprehend the heavenly Dao often remain silent, for the Dao is profound and distant; those who chatter endlessly about it do not truly understand, for human ways are shallow and near.

The wise of ancient times, though bearing human form, were able to merge with nature as one. The great Dao honors natural authenticity and does not pursue supernatural marvels or clever tricks. Consider Zhu Humàn, who studied dragon-slaying from Zhi Liyi—after mastering it, he found no use for it. A true gentleman would never choose such flashy but impractical skills. In the world, there are things within our grasp and things beyond our control. Sages focus on what human effort can achieve and do not force the will of heaven; ordinary people, however, seek divine aid before exhausting their own efforts—this is the difference between inviting calamity and avoiding it. Know that weapons of war should not be wielded lightly; those who wage endless battles for selfish gain will ultimately bring destruction upon themselves.

I truly disdain the mediocre people of these decadent times—their wisdom extends no further than exchanging gifts to curry favor, relying on official documents for social interaction, exhausting their shallow minds while deluding themselves into thinking they can govern the world. They fail to realize that the highest state is one where form and spirit are both empty, and the distinction between self and object is forgotten—how can those fixated on material things transcend worldly attachments? Supreme goodness is like flowing water: those who attain the Dao return their spirit to the realm of emptiness, just as water flows without form and naturally evaporates into the great void—what difference is there?

There was a man from Song named Cao Shang who, by pleasing the King of Qin, received a hundred chariots. He boasted to Zhuangzi, "Living in poverty, gaunt and sallow-faced like you, is my weakness, while moving a ruler with just a few words and receiving lavish rewards is my strength." Zhuangzi retorted sarcastically, "I’ve heard that when treating the King of Qin, lancing a boil earns one chariot, but licking hemorrhoids earns a hundred—could it be you specialize in treating hemorrhoids? How else did you get so many chariots?"

Duke Ai of Lu once asked Yan He, "If I appoint Confucius as a pillar of the state, can the country be saved?" Yan He replied, "For a gentleman, it is better to have substantial De (Virtue/Power) that surpasses mere reputation than to have an impressive exterior that outshines one’s true worth."

 華也仲尼之爲人文掩乎質枝葉傷乎本根若以爲貞幹恐  民已雕已琢難返其朴矣民之不可以有心治也猶施惠於  人不可不忘也猶商賈之不見齒於有道也刑有内外金木  之訊凡懷刑之君子倶能免之陰陽之患非眞人能陶鑄陰  陽者安能跳出其外而免之哉孔子曰山川猶可升而航也  人心之險過之天猶可以步數推也人心之不測更難知焉  天猶有四時旦暮之期人之厚貌深情安有定期哉故非遠  使之不能觀其忠非近使之不能觀其敬非煩使之不能觀  其能非卒然問焉不能觀其知急與之期則言易爽而信可  見委之以財則守易奪而仁可徵告之以危則操易變而節  可知醉之以酒人之所不暇檢點人而有法則者自不淆離  之以色尤人之所不能强制者也而有道氣者自不亂九徵  至則人之賢不肖得矣正考父爵彌高而彌下一命而傴再  命而僂人猶或可能也至三命而俯循牆而走非甚盛德不  可及也其孰敢不軌亦宜矣如凡夫職益升而氣益驕一命  而自矜有呂鉅之狀再命而於車上儛三命而名諸父其視  許由不受堯禪者大懸絶矣何也德不可不爲也又不可有  心爲也德不可不内視也待其露於眉睫而後内視恐眞不  勝僞祇見其敗耳凶德有五眼耳鼻舌心是也然四者之害  不如中心之害故曰中德爲首故君子不可不愼所好也八
Interpretation

A Vernacular Interpretation of the Commentary and Subcommentary on the True Scripture of Southern Florescence

What is called “culture” is like the reverence for ritual and music exemplified by Confucius: refinement often overshadows simplicity, and when the branches grow too thick, they damage the roots. If ritual and law alone are treated as the main trunk, the people have already been shaped into implements and can hardly return to their original simplicity.

The people should not be governed through deliberate intentions. It is like intentionally bestowing a favor: the recipient may not truly be able to forget it. Or it is like a merchant discussing a deal: one should not show off one’s sharpness in the presence of someone who has attained the Dao (the Way).

Punishments may be overt or hidden. Punishments by metal and wood—the calamities of knives and axes, for example—are usually avoidable by cautious gentlemen who fear them. But who can escape calamities brought about by the transformations of Yin-Yang, unless they are a “True Person” capable of forging Yin and Yang? Who can step beyond Heaven and Earth to avoid such disaster?

Confucius said: “Mountains can be climbed and waters crossed by boat, but the human heart is more dangerous than either. Heaven’s four seasons and the alternation of day and night can be predicted, but the human heart is hidden and difficult to fathom. How could it follow any fixed pattern? So, to test a person: send them far away to see whether they are loyal; employ them nearby to see whether they are respectful; give them many tasks to see whether they are capable; question them unexpectedly to see whether they are wise; set an urgent deadline to see whether their word can be trusted; entrust them with money to see whether they uphold humaneness; tell them of danger to see their integrity; get them drunk to see whether they lose control; and tempt them with beauty to see whether they can master themselves. Once all nine tests have been applied, the worthy and the unworthy will be broadly distinguishable.”

The higher Zheng Kaofu rose in rank, the more humble he became. At his first appointment, he bowed deeply; at the second, he stooped; at the third, he bent low and edged along the wall. Such conduct is difficult without great De (Virtue/Power)—who would dare not respect him? Ordinary people do the opposite: at their first promotion they grow boastful; at the next, they become arrogant in their carriage; at the third, they put on airs even before their elders. They are far removed from Xu You, who refused Yao’s offer to abdicate the throne in his favor. De must be cultivated, but not performed with deliberate intent. It must be examined within. If one waits until it shows on the face before looking inward, the genuine may not be able to hold back the false, and all one sees is the exposure of failure.

There are five “harmful qualities”: the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and heart. The harm caused by the four sensory organs is less than that caused within the heart. Hence the saying, “Inner De comes first.” A gentleman must take great care over what he desires.

 極之窮三必之達六府之不常一珠九淵之僅得所以喻處  道應物之多端貪名逐利之多患也人能懲犧牛之不得爲  孤犢鑒治棺槨之疎烏鳶而親螻蟻也則必不奪彼而與此  無人我相無眾生相無夀者相何非平者亦至有徵驗也若  有人我眾生夀者相是持不平之心而平之愈不平矣是持  不徵之心而徵之愈不徵矣且人之聰明誰不如我以我之  神合人之神因以人之神徵我之神然則至人非用明也用  神也離人入天故登彼岸   雜篇天下第三十三    (此篇莊子後序也厯敘古今道術淵源之所自後列諸子而莊生自爲一家末闢惠子其祟正之意見矣) 天下之治方術者多矣(道術之局於一方者)皆以其有爲不可加矣(又皆自以  爲至)古之所謂道術者果惡(音烏)乎在曰無乎不在曰神何由降 明何由出聖有所生王有所成皆原於一(神謂人之本性降衷於天者明是人心之  靈覺聖卽内聖之德王卽外王之業其用無乎不在其體原於至一此道術之大也下文曰宗曰精曰眞卽所謂一也) 不離於宗謂之天人(以無爲爲宗畸於人而侔於天者曰天人)不離於精謂之神人  (聚精會神出無入有與神相合)不離於眞謂之至人(本眞純粹無以復加故曰至人)以天爲 宗以德爲本以道爲門兆於變化謂之聖人(三句言天人神人至人之事以無爲
Interpretation

Sextant and sextile distinctions, the passage from the Six Storehouses to what lies beyond the constant One, and the image of finding only a single pearl in the Nine Abysses all illustrate how the Dao responds to the myriad things in countless ways, while people in the world covet fame and pursue profit, bringing many troubles upon themselves. If people take warning from the sacrificial ox that cannot become a solitary calf, and learn from the neglected coffin and its cover, shunned by crows and kites but approached by ants, they will not forcibly take from one person to give to another. Only when there is no notion of self and others, of living beings, or of longevity is there true evenness—and this can be verified in practice. If one still clings to notions of self and others, living beings, and longevity, one seeks evenness with an uneven mind and only becomes more uneven; one seeks verification with a mind that cannot verify, and finds even less to confirm. Besides, who among people is not as clever as I am? If I unite my spirit with another’s, then borrow that person’s spirit to verify my own, the perfected person does not “use discernment” but “uses spirit.” Leaving the human and entering the heavenly, they can ascend to the farther shore.

Miscellaneous Chapters: “All Under Heaven,” Chapter Thirty-Three

(This chapter is a postscript to the Zhuangzi. It traces the origins of the arts of the Dao through ancient and modern times, then lists the various masters, with Zhuangzi as a school of his own. It concludes by criticizing Huizi, revealing the author’s intent to uphold orthodoxy.)

There are many in the world who cultivate particular arts—arts that confine the Dao to one corner—and each thinks they have reached the summit, with nothing beyond it. Where, then, is the Daoist art of old? It is everywhere. From where does spirit descend, and from where does discernment emerge? The sage comes into being and the king fulfills his work, but both have their source in the One. (Here, “spirit” refers to a person’s innate nature, the inner endowment bestowed by Heaven; “discernment” refers to the mind’s numinous awareness. “Sage” means the virtue of inner sagehood, while “king” means the work of outward kingship. Their function is everywhere, but their substance has its source in the Supreme One. This is the central meaning of the Daoist art. The “Source,” “Essence,” and “True” mentioned below refer to this One.)

Those who never depart from the Source are called heavenly beings: they take Wuwei (non-action) as their foundation, are distinct from ordinary human beings yet equal to Heaven. Those who never depart from the Essence are called spirit-like beings: they gather essence and concentrate spirit, emerge from nothingness and enter existence, and unite with spirit. Those who never depart from the True are called perfected beings: their original nature is pure and complete, with nothing beyond it. Those who take Heaven as their foundation, De (Virtue/Power) as their root, and the Dao as their gateway, and who manifest change and transformation, are called sages. (The first three sentences describe the way of heavenly beings, spirit-like beings, and perfected beings; “those who take Heaven…”

 爲體有爲爲用以上所謂具有内聖之德者也)以仁爲恩以義爲理以禮爲行以樂 爲和薰然慈仁謂之君子(以仁義禮樂爲事薰然納天下於慈仁之中神明而爲聖卽内聖之德首  出而爲王卽外王之業君子也下言君子之業)以法爲分(法謂法度有所區別曰分)以名爲表(名謂  名器有所標準日表)以參爲驗(參者三也三生萬物以萬物爲徵驗)以稽爲決(考古以準今)其 數一二三四是也(一二三四者五行之生數也不言五者以五爲土旺於四季也)百官以此相 齒(百官之相序者此也)以事爲常(事有常職)以衣食爲主(民有常業)蕃息畜藏(養民之政) 老弱狐寡爲意(恤民之政)皆有以養民之理也(葢仁義禮樂皆失道而下之事賢人君子  治世之法無過於此自此以下至此所謂外王之業民之理也)古之人其備乎配神明醕天 地育萬物和天下澤及百姓明於本數係於末度(天德王道兼該並舉)六 通四辟小大精麤其運無乎不在(古之道術其大如此所謂以其眞治身而其土苴亦足以  理天下)其明而在厯數者舊法(如帝王傳心之法)世傳之史尙多有之 其在於詩書禮樂者鄒魯之士搢紳先生多能明之詩以道(音導  下同)志書以道事禮以道行樂以道和易以道陰陽春秋以道
Interpretation

Taking “active action” as its substance and “active action” as its function—the passage above describes a person who possesses the virtue of inner sagehood, cultivating sage-like virtue within. Such a person makes benevolence a source of grace, rightness a principle of order, ritual a standard for conduct, and music a means of harmony. Like an incense whose fragrance spreads, this person extends kindness and benevolence everywhere. Such a person is called a gentleman: one who makes benevolence, rightness, ritual, and music a life’s work, embraces all under Heaven with kindness, and, through spiritual illumination, may become a sage—this is the virtue of inner sagehood. At the forefront, ruling as a king, such a person carries out the work of an outer king. This is what a gentleman is. What follows describes the gentleman’s work.

Use law to distinguish boundaries—prescribed standards that mark off divisions are called “distinctions.” Use names as public markers—official titles and designations that establish standards are called “markers.” Use threefold verification to test claims: “three” can give rise to the myriad things, so the myriad things serve as evidence. Use historical examination to reach decisions, studying the past to measure the present. The numbers are one, two, three, and four: these are the generating numbers of the Five Phases. Five is omitted because it belongs to Earth, which flourishes in all four seasons. Officials are arranged in ranks according to this order. Their duties provide the standing rules; clothing and food provide the foundation. They multiply, raise, and store resources through policies that sustain the people, while keeping the old, weak, orphaned, and widowed in mind through policies that care for them. All of this follows principles for nurturing the people. In general, benevolence, rightness, ritual, and music are practices of those in lower positions, arising after the Dao has been lost. Such are the methods by which worthy people and gentlemen govern the world. From here onward is what is meant by the work of the outer king and the ordering of the people.

Were the ancients complete in this regard? They accorded with the spirits, harmonized with Heaven and Earth, nurtured the myriad things, brought harmony to all under Heaven, and extended their grace to the people. They understood the fundamental numbers and were bound by the detailed measures of particular things. The virtue of Heaven and the Way of kings were presented together. They were open in all six directions and traversed all four quarters, with nothing beyond the reach of their workings, whether large or small, refined or coarse. Such was the vastness of the ancients’ art of the Dao. What is called cultivating oneself through the true Dao, even in its more elementary aspects, is sufficient to govern the world.

The parts of their learning that were clearly understood and set out in calendrical systems were preserved in ancient methods, such as the emperors’ ways of transmitting the heart-mind. Historians handed these down through the generations, preserving much of them. The parts preserved in the Book of Odes, Book of Documents, ritual texts, and music were widely explained by scholars and gentlemen of the gentry in the regions of Zou and Lu: the Odes guide the will; the Documents convey affairs; ritual guides conduct; music guides harmony; the Changes explain Yin-Yang; and the Spring and Autumn Annals explain names and distinctions.

名分其數散於天下而設於中國者百家之學時或稱而道之  (有道之時道德一而異術不能鳴其在厯數者有司出其法國史記其迹散在六經者鄒魯之士能明之此皆古之道術  在度數者先王以此施於政故百家眾技時或稱述之亦不出於道術之外以上設古之道術天下以下設後世之方術) 天下大亂賢聖不明道德不一(剖而爲三教分而爲諸子百家)天下多得一察 焉以自好(抱偏見以自矜)譬如耳目鼻口皆有所明不能相通猶百家 眾技也皆有所長時有所用雖然不該不徧(音遍)一曲之士也判 天地之美(天地有大美而判之)析萬物之理(萬物有成理而析之)察古人之全(觀古之人  其備若彼)寡能備於天地之美(百家各執其一曲以自喜如耳目口鼻各適一用而不能兼純全之  道備之者寡矣)稱神明之容(容指道之在外者而言)是故内聖外王之道闇而 不明鬱而不發天下之人各爲其所欲焉以自爲方悲天百家 往而不反必不合矣後世之學者不幸不見天地之純古人之 大體道術將爲天下裂(内聖體也外王用也道不明不發人各爲所欲爲迷而不反則知方術之多道  術之裂也而朴始散而爲器矣)不侈於後世不靡於萬物不暉於度數以繩 墨自矯而備世之急古之道術有在於是者墨翟(宋大夫)禽滑釐
Interpretation

Names and doctrines are scattered throughout the world. Those propounded among the states of the Central Plain are known as the learning of the Hundred Schools, and from time to time people praise and discuss them.

(In an age when the Dao prevailed, Dao and De formed an undivided whole, and heterodox paths and arts could not make themselves prominent. Calendars and systems of numeration were issued by the proper authorities; the state histories recorded events; and matters preserved in the Six Classics could be explained by scholars of Zou and Lu. All of these belonged to the ancient arts of the Dao.

Those who governed through measures and ritual law were employed by the former kings in administering the realm. Thus, the many arts of the Hundred Schools were sometimes discussed and praised, yet they remained within the ancient arts of the Dao. The foregoing speaks generally of the ancient arts of the Dao and their place in the world; what follows speaks generally of the techniques of later ages.)

The world fell into disorder, and sages and worthies no longer came to prominence. Dao and De were divided—split into three teachings and further divided among the various thinkers and schools. Most people seized on one aspect and took themselves to be right, clinging to partial views and priding themselves on them. It is like the ears, eyes, nose, and mouth: each has its strength, yet they cannot communicate with one another. The many arts of the Hundred Schools are the same. Each has its strengths and is useful at times, but none is all-encompassing. Each scholar masters only one limited aspect.

They pass judgment on the beauty of Heaven and Earth, though that great beauty is thereby divided; they dissect the principles of the myriad things, though those things have their own coherent order; and they scrutinize the wholeness of the ancients. Yet few can encompass the beauty of Heaven and Earth. Each school takes pleasure in its own narrow perspective, like the eyes, ears, mouth, and nose, each suited to a particular use. Few can embrace the pure and complete Dao.

They speak of the outward manifestations of the spirits and the bright powers—that is, of how the Dao appears externally.

Thus the Dao of inner sagehood and outer kingship grows obscure and suppressed, unable to emerge. People everywhere follow their own desires and establish their own schools. How sorrowful! The Hundred Schools press forward without turning back, and so they cannot accord with one another. Scholars in later ages are unfortunate: they do not see the purity of Heaven and Earth or the great body of the ancients. The arts of the Dao are being torn apart across the world. The inner sage is its substance, and the outer king its function; when the Dao is unclear and cannot emerge, people follow their own desires, lose their way, and do not return. Only then does one see how numerous the techniques of later ages are, and how fragmented the ancient arts of the Dao have become. The uncarved block first disperses and becomes implements.

They did not indulge in the ways of later ages, did not squander themselves on the myriad things, and did not seek brilliance through measures and numeration. Instead, they corrected themselves by the carpenter’s line and rule, and prepared to meet the urgent needs of the age. Among the ancient arts of the Dao, some took this form: Mo Di, a minister of the state of Song, and Qin Guli …

 (墨翟弟子)聞其風而說(音悅)之(此上論理此下卽事以實之不道以侈不飾以靡不以禮樂度數爲暉耀  惟以繩墨自檢束而儉以備急用古之道術有如此者翟之徒乃聞而說之)爲之大過(大過過於儉也)已  之大順(已止也已止於儉嗇爲順於人情也)作爲非樂命之曰節用(非樂節用墨子書中  篇名言其著書立教)生不歌死無服墨子汎愛兼利而非鬬其道不怒 又好學而博不異不與先王同毁古之禮樂(養生送死皆主於薄以爭鬬爲非以  不怒爲道推廣其說以爲博主於不立異而亦與先王之道不同也此其所以毁古之禮樂)黃帝有咸池 堯有大章舜有大韶禹有大夏湯有大濩文王有辟(音闢)雍之樂 武王周公作武古之喪禮貴賤有儀上下有等天子棺榔七重 諸侯五重大夫三重士再重(自黃帝以來禮樂皆有定則)今墨子獨生不歌 (是毁樂)死不服(是毁禮)桐棺三寸而無槨以爲法式以此教人恐不 愛人以此自行固不愛已未敗墨子道雖然歌而非歌哭而非 哭樂而非樂是果類乎(薄道固不可教人亦不可自處不必待其道之敗然當歌而不歌當哭而不哭  當樂而不樂哀樂之不近人情如此是果同類者之所當爲乎)其生也勤其死也薄其道大 觳(音忽)使人憂使人悲其行難爲也恐其不可以爲聖人之道反
Interpretation

(The followers of Mo Di) heard his teaching and were delighted by it. The argument above establishes the point in principle; what follows confirms it with concrete examples: there was once a way of practice that did not take luxury as the Dao, use splendor as decoration, or treat ritual, music, and laws as a means of display. Instead, it restrained itself by rules as strict as a carpenter’s line and compass, and valued frugality in preparation for unforeseen needs. Mo Di’s followers heard of this and were pleased with it.

They carried it too far: “great excess” here means frugality beyond its proper measure. They confined their lives to the bare minimum; “stopping at great compliance” means stopping at frugality in accordance with what they understood to be human nature. The most famous chapter in Mo Di’s writings is called “Against Music,” and he also advocated “economy in expenditure.” These were the aims of his writings and teaching. In life, they sang no songs; in death, they wore no mourning clothes. Mo Di promoted universal love and mutual benefit, opposed conflict, and urged people not to give way to anger. He was also learned and widely read, without seeking novelty; yet his views differed from the ways of the ancient sage-kings, and so he disparaged ancient ritual and music.

In the time of the Yellow Emperor there was the music “Xianchi”; in the time of Yao, “Dazhang”; in the time of Shun, “Dasha”; in the time of Yu, “Daxia”; in the time of Tang of Shang, “Dahu”; and in the time of King Wen of Zhou, the music “Biyong.” King Wu and the Duke of Zhou also composed the music “Wu.” In ancient funeral rites, the ceremonies differed according to rank, with distinctions between those above and below: the Son of Heaven had seven layers of coffins, the feudal lords five, high ministers three, and ordinary gentlemen two. (From the Yellow Emperor onward, ritual and music followed established forms.) Yet Mo Di insisted on singing no songs while alive—thereby destroying music—and wearing no mourning clothes after death—thereby destroying ritual. He made a three-inch-thick paulownia coffin with no outer coffin a model, and taught this practice to others. This can hardly be called loving others; to demand the same of himself was certainly no way to love himself. Even without waiting for Mo Di’s way to bring about ruin, the result is already this: one does not sing when it is time to sing, weep when it is time to weep, or rejoice when it is time to rejoice. Such a complete disregard for human feeling—is it truly fitting for people to live this way, as ordinary human beings?

He endured hardship in life and received a meager burial in death. His way was exceedingly austere—“great harshness” means severity that causes people grief and sorrow. The practices it prescribed were difficult to carry out, and could hardly be taken as the Great Way of the sages. Looking at the matter from the opposite perspective…

天下之心天下不堪墨子雖獨能任奈天下何離於天下其去 王也遠矣(生勤死薄其道太朴使人憂悲反天下之常墨子獨能任之如天下何非王天下之道也)墨子稱 道曰昔者禹之湮洪水決江河而通四夷九州也名川三百支 川三千小者無數禹親自操橐(音託)耜而九(糾同)雜天下之川(糾率庶工 雜治天下之川)腓(音肥)無[月(㧞-扌)](音拔)脛無毛沐甚風櫛疾雨置萬國禹大聖人 也而形勞天下也如此使後世之墨者多以裘褐爲衣以跂蹻  爲服(木履曰跂麻履曰蹻服用也)日夜不休以自苦爲極曰不能如此非 禹之道也不足謂墨相里(里名)勤(人名)之弟子五侯之徒(散出於五侯之門) 南方之墨者苦獲(一人)已齒(一人)鄧陵子(一人)之屬俱誦墨經而倍譎 (音厥)不同相謂別墨(墨學之別派)以堅白同異之辭相訾(音紫相反而訾)以觭 (音欺)偶不仵(音午)之辭相應以巨子爲聖人(墨家號其道成者爲巨子若儒家之碩儒)皆 願爲之尸(謂已乃墨學之別派相訾則相反相應則相合巨子者卽法嗣也尸主也)冀得爲其後世 至今不決(絶也)墨翟禽滑釐之意則是(同於聖人之勤苦)其行則非也(爲之 太過已之太甚)將使後世之黑者必自苦以腓無[月(㧞-扌)]脛無毛相進而已
Interpretation

The convictions of the people cannot be borne by the people themselves. Even if Mozi alone could bear them, what would that mean for the world? Cut off from the people’s own convictions, he remains far from the ideal of ruling the world. (Their advocacy of hard labor in life and austere burial in death was so severe that it brought grief and sorrow, and ran counter to the common ways of the world. Even if Mozi alone could bear it, what could the world make of that? This is not the Way of ruling the world.)

Zhuangzi praised Yu, the Great, for his work in ancient times to control the floods: he dredged rivers and connected the four borderlands with the Nine Provinces. There were three hundred famous rivers, three thousand tributaries, and countless smaller streams. Yu himself handled baskets and plows (gathering workers to manage the waterways throughout the realm). His calves swelled until he could not pull out the hair, and he washed his head in strong winds and combed it in driving rain, all to bring order to the myriad states. Yu was a great sage, yet he exhausted the world to this extent. In later generations, most Mohists wore coarse hemp as their outer garments and wooden clogs or straw sandals as their footwear. They worked day and night, making self-imposed hardship their highest standard. They said that anyone who did not do this failed to follow Yu’s Way and was unworthy of being called a Mohist master. Li Qin’s disciples and the followers of the Five Lords spread out among the households of those lords.

Among the southern Mohists were figures such as Ku Huo, Ji Chi, and Denglingzi. They all recited the Mohist classics, but differed in what they meant by them. They called one another “separate Mohists” (branches of Mohism), attacked one another with arguments about the hard and the white, and the same and the different, and answered one another with claims about odd and even that did not accord. They regarded the Juzi as a sage (the Mohist title for a master who had attained the Way, comparable to a great Confucian scholar). Each wished to become his successor (that is, the head of the lineage and heir to its teachings), hoping to lead later generations; this has continued to the present day. Such was the intent of Mo Di and Qin Guli (to emulate the sage’s diligence and hardship), but their practice was different (they went too far and imposed excessive hardship on themselves). As a result, later Mohists were bound to advance by holding up as their ideal the self-inflicted hardship of calves without hair and shins without a trace of it.

矣亂之上也治之下也雖然墨子眞天下之好也將求之不得 也雖枯槁不舍也才士也夫不累於俗不飾於物不苟於人不 忮於眾願天下之安甯以活民命人我之養畢足而止以此白 心古之道術有在於是者宋鈃(音刑)尹文(皆齊宣王時人)聞其風而說(音悅) 之作爲華山之冠(華山上下均平作冠象之)以自表接萬物以別宥爲始(別善 惡宥不及)語心之容(形容此心以語人)命(名也)之曰心之行以⬤(音而)合驩(心之用以 和意而合懽於人)以調海内請欲置之以爲主見侮不辱救民之鬬禁 攻寢兵救世之戰以此周行天下上說(音稅)下教雖天下不取强 聒(音括)而不舍者也故曰上下見厭而强見也(上下皆厭而强以此自見)雖然 其爲人太多其自爲太少曰請欲固置五升之飯足矣先生恐 不得飽弟子雖飢不忘天下日夜不休曰我必得活哉圖傲乎 救世之士哉(爲人意多自爲意少雖忘食自苦以爲天下而亦爲之我豈必以此升斗求活哉葢以矯夫託名救  世而自利之人耳圖謀也傲矯之也)曰君子不爲苛察不以身假物以爲無益 於天下者明之不如已也(苛察則非別宥矣故不爲事事皆自爲而不假借於人以自助以身無益  於天下而求備於天下則不如其已也)以禁攻寢兵爲外以情欲寡淺爲内其
Interpretation

A Plain Language Reading of the Commentary and Subcommentary on the True Scripture of Southern Florescence

(The disorder lies above, and order below.) This is indeed so. Mozi, the founder of the pre-Qin Mohist school, was truly admired by people throughout the world, yet when they sought someone like him, they could not find one.

He was not burdened by worldly conventions, did not embellish outward things, treat people harshly, or envy others. He wished only for peace throughout the world and to save people’s lives. He took no more than he needed to sustain himself and others, and in this way made his true intentions clear. Among the ancient arts of the Dao, there was indeed a tradition like this. Song Xing and Yin Wen, who lived during the reign of King Xuan of Qi, heard of it and admired it. They modeled their caps on the level shape of Mount Hua, as a way of expressing themselves. They began their dealings with others by “distinguishing and pardoning”: separating good from evil, while showing leniency toward those who fell short. They explained the workings of the heart and called this “the conduct of the heart.” Through it, they reconciled people’s intentions, shared in their joys, and brought harmony to the world. They once asked to be appointed as rulers. They did not regard being insulted as a disgrace. They sought to end strife among the people, forbid attacks, stop warfare, and save the world from conflict. In pursuit of this, they traveled throughout the world, persuading rulers above and teaching the people below. Though the world did not accept their ideas, they continued to proclaim them insistently and never gave up. Hence the saying that they were disliked by those above and below, yet still forced themselves forward. Even so, they cared too much for others and too little for themselves, saying that five sheng of rice was enough for them. Their teacher feared they would not get enough to eat; although the disciples were hungry, they still kept the world in mind, working day and night without stopping and saying, “I will surely be able to live”—meaning that they could sustain themselves this way. Were they scheming or putting on a show? These were people who sought to save the world! (They cared greatly for others and little for themselves, even forgetting meals and enduring hardship for the sake of the world. Surely they did not rely on a few sheng or dou of rice to stay alive? Rather, they used the name of correcting abuses and saving the world to distinguish themselves from those who pretended to save the world for their own benefit. “Scheme” means to plot; “put on a show” means to dissemble.)

A gentleman does not engage in harsh, meticulous scrutiny (for that would violate the principle of “distinguishing and pardoning”), nor does he use his body as a tool to serve external things. If he believes something brings no benefit to the world, he says plainly that it should be abandoned. He makes the prohibition of attacks and the cessation of warfare his outward concern, and keeps desires and passions few and shallow within. He appears before the rulers of his age in a state of clarity, emptiness, and Wuwei (non-action); his policies for nourishing the people can be passed down to later generations.

小大精粗其行適至是而止(其學之大旨外之欲其戢兵内之欲其寡欲大㮣如此)公而 不黨易而無私決然無主(不先立主意)趣物而不兩(萬物理趣歸於一致)不顧 於慮不謀於知於物無擇與之俱往古之道術有在於是者彭 䝉田駢愼到(音廣)聞其風而說(音悅)之齊萬物以爲首曰天能覆之 而不能載之地能載之而不能覆之大道能包之而不能辯之 知萬物皆有所可有所不可故曰選則不徧教則不至道則無 遺者矣(天地亦萬物中之一物故齊物而天地其首也天大地大道大皆有能有不能則知物之有可有不可矣若擇 而選之則有不徧教而使之則教有不至與之同歸於道則道體物而未始有遺矣)是故愼到棄知去已 而緣不得已泠汰於物(泠者清其濁汰者去其擾)以爲道理曰知不知(雖知止作 不知)將薄知而後鄰傷之者也(知識之開混沌之鑿鑿則傷矣故人皆曰知而我不知者將薄夫發 知之後鄰於鑿混沌而傷之者也)謑(百係無恥)髁(音課獨行)無任而笑天下之尙賢也縱 脫無行而非天下之大聖(謑髁縱脫皆無能之貌)椎拍(音魄)輐(音遠)斷與物宛 轉(椎以拍之輐以斷之隨其材而斷之使各適其用)舍是與非苟可以免不師知慮不
Interpretation

Plain-Language Interpretation

Main idea:

This passage describes the way of governing associated with the school of Peng Meng, Tian Pian, and Shen Dao: the “equalizing of things” and “following things.” In acting, one goes only as far as “being impartial without forming factions, adapting without self-interest, deciding without fixed views, and going along with things.” It takes Heaven as the starting point for equalizing all things. Knowing that every thing has what is acceptable and what is not, it follows that selection cannot be all-inclusive and instruction cannot reach everywhere; only returning together with the Dao leaves nothing out. Shen Dao abandons knowledge and self-interest, follows what cannot be avoided, and clears away disturbances in dealing with things. He advocates “knowing without claiming to know,” restraining knowledge to avoid the harm of carving things apart. Unrestrained and self-reliant, he laughs at the world’s esteem for the worthy; using the mallet, the pat, and the rounded cut according to their respective purposes, he adapts to things. He sets aside right and wrong if doing so can avert harm, and does not take deliberative knowledge as his guide.


Sentence by sentence:

  • “Whether great or small, refined or coarse, their practice went only this far and stopped.”

Whatever the scale or degree, this is roughly where their approach ended. (Comment: Its central aim was to restrain warfare outwardly and reduce desires inwardly; this is the general idea.)

  • “Impartial, yet forming no faction; adaptable, yet without self-interest; decisive, yet without a fixed position.”

They were fair without joining a faction, responsive to change without personal bias, and made decisions without first settling on a fixed view. (Comment: They did not decide in advance what to think.)

  • “They followed the course of things without holding to either side, did not rely on deliberation or calculation, chose nothing among things, and went along with them.”

They followed the natural course of all things without taking a position between opposing sides. They did not depend on reflection or strategy, made no distinctions in choosing among things, and proceeded together with them.

  • “Among the ancient arts of the Dao, there was a way of this kind: Peng Meng, Tian Pian, and Shen Dao heard of it and delighted in it.”

This was one of the ancient approaches to the Dao. Peng Meng, Tian Pian, and Shen Dao heard of its teaching and welcomed it.

  • “They took the equalization of all things, with Heaven as their starting point, as their guiding principle.”

Their central principle was to regard all things as equal and to begin from Heaven.

  • “Heaven can cover things but cannot carry them; Earth can carry things but cannot cover them. The Great Dao can encompass things but cannot distinguish them.”

Heaven can cover things but cannot bear them; Earth can bear them but cannot cover them. The Great Dao can contain everything, but cannot explain each thing individually.

  • “Knowing that all things each have what is acceptable and what is not, they said: selection cannot be all-inclusive, instruction cannot reach everywhere, but following the Dao leaves nothing out.”

They understood that each thing has its own possibilities and limits. Thus, choosing among things cannot take in everything, and teaching cannot reach every place; returning together with the Dao leaves nothing beyond its reach. (Comment: Heaven and Earth are themselves among the myriad things. If things are equal, Heaven and Earth too are foremost. Heaven, Earth, and the Great Dao each have what they can and cannot do, which shows that things have their possibilities and limits. Selection cannot be all-inclusive, and imposed teaching cannot reach everywhere; returning together to the Dao leaves nothing outside the Dao’s encompassing.)

  • “Therefore Shen Dao abandoned clever knowledge and set aside the self. He followed what could not be avoided, cleared away disturbances in dealing with things, and took this as the principle of the Dao.”

Shen Dao accordingly gave up cleverness and personal interests, followed what was unavoidable, and sought to clear away disturbances in his dealings with things. He regarded this as the principle of the Dao.

  • “He said: ‘Know what you do not know.’”

That is, to know is to refrain from claiming knowledge. (Comment: Even when one knows, one stops short of acting on that knowledge, as if one did not know.)

  • “He sought to restrain knowledge so as not to come close to the harm of wounding things.”

The aim was to curb clever knowledge and avoid the injury that comes from carving things apart. (Comment: Knowledge is like an awl that drills into undifferentiated wholeness; the drilling causes harm. Everyone claims to know, while I say I do not know. This restrains the expression of knowledge, so as not to approach the drilling into wholeness and the harm it brings.)

  • “Unrestrained and relying on nothing, he laughed at the world’s reverence for the worthy.”

Unashamed and walking his own path, he had no support to lean on and mocked the world for its esteem of those famed as worthy.

  • “Freewheeling and without conventional conduct, he rejected those whom the world called great sages.”

He acted without restraint and did not follow the way of sage virtue, rejecting those the world called great sages.

  • “With the mallet, the pat, and the rounded cut, he turned and adapted together with things.”

He used the mallet, the pat, and the rounded cut according to what each material required, adapting and working in harmony with things. (Comment: Each tool—the mallet, the pat, and the rounded cut—was suited to its own purpose.)

  • “He set aside right and wrong, provided he could avoid harm; he did not take deliberative knowledge as his teacher.”

He let go of judgments about right and wrong as long as this helped him avoid harm, and did not make clever calculation his guide.


Note: Proper names such as Peng Meng, Tian Pian, Shen Dao, and Xikua are retained from the original. This passage is close to the discussion of Shen Dao in the “Tianxia” chapter of the Zhuangzi. Here it is presented in the style of a commentary: the plain-language interpretation follows the sense of the passage rather than glossing each character word for word.

知前後魏(音危)然而已矣(無是非無知慮無先後魏然不動而已無他能也絶聖棄知故能魏然)推 而後行曳而後往若飄風之還若羽之旋若磨石之隧(若風若羽若磨  石與物宛轉而無心)全而無非動靜無過未嘗有罪是何故夫無知之 物無建已之患無用知之累動靜不離於理是以終身無譽(是以  自全於世而無非動靜自如而無罪此何以故葢物惟無知則無是已之患無容心之累動靜皆順不離於理不求知於  人惟無譽故無咎乃所以自全也)故曰至於若無知之物而已無用賢聖夫 塊不失道豪傑相與笑之曰愼到之道非生人之行而至死人 之理適得怪焉田駢亦然學於彭䝉得不教焉(故常自言曰人之處世何用聖  賢之名但塊然如土而不失其常行之道彼豪傑笑之以爲猶死人也適怪焉耳田駢學於彭䝉不待教誡而自相契合  也)彭䝉之師曰古之道人至於莫之是莫之非而已矣其風 窢(音域逆風過物之聲)然惡可而言常反人不見觀而不免於魭(音抗無圭角也) 斷其所謂道非道而所言之韙不免於非彭䝉田駢愼到不知 道雖然槩乎皆嘗有聞者也(古之有道者無是無非言而無言辟飃風之過其前窢然而已烏可  而言烏不可而不言哉是以所見常與人相反而人不見取則不免宛轉遷就所言雖是而不免於世人之非僉曰田駢
Interpretation

Knowing what comes before and after, one stands lofty and still. (“Lofty” means having no sense of right and wrong, no schemes of intellect, and no distinction between before and after: simply resting in calm stillness, with no other capability. Only by “discarding sageliness and abandoning wisdom” can one remain so calm.) One moves only when pushed, and goes only when pulled—like a whirlwind turning, a feather spinning, or a millstone falling. (Wind, feathers, and millstones all turn in response to other things, without acting of their own accord.) One preserves oneself without fault; one’s movements and stillness never go too far, and one never incurs blame. Why? Things without awareness suffer neither the trouble of asserting a self nor the burden of exercising cleverness. Their movement and stillness never depart from what is natural, so throughout their lives they neither seek praise nor invite blame.

Thus one can preserve oneself in the world, moving and resting naturally and without fault. Why is this so? It seems that things without awareness suffer no harm from clinging to their own views and carry no burden of deliberate calculation. Their movements and stillness accord with what is natural, and they do not show off their cleverness to others. Because they seek no praise, they incur no blame; this is the way to preserve oneself. Hence the ideal is to be like things without awareness, with no need for sages and worthies.

Like a clod of earth, one remains with the Dao. The heroes all laughed at them, saying: “Shen Dao’s way”—Shen Dao was a thinker of the Warring States period—“is not how the living live, but rather the reasoning of the dead. How strange!” Tian Pian, a scholar of the same school as Shen Dao, was like this too. He studied under Peng Meng, an earlier Daoist, and they came into accord without much instruction. Peng Meng’s teacher said: “The people of ancient times who possessed the Dao did no more than reach a state in which nothing was held to be absolutely right or absolutely wrong. It was like a sound passing the ear in a gust of wind—how could it still be expressed in ordinary words?” They often went against other people and were not valued by the world, so they could not avoid being pliant and accommodating, without sharp edges. The Dao they spoke of was not the true Dao, and the rightness they argued for was bound to invite criticism. Peng Meng, Tian Pian, and Shen Dao did not truly understand the Dao, though, broadly speaking, each had heard something of it.

This passage comes from the commentary and subcommentary tradition on the “All Under Heaven” chapter, an Outer Chapter of the Zhuangzi. It assesses the school of Shen Dao, Tian Pian, and Peng Meng, whose teaching emphasized abandoning knowledge, becoming like a clod, and leveling distinctions between right and wrong. The commentary uses “whirlwind, feather, and millstone” to illustrate responding to things without acting of one’s own accord. It also criticizes them as “closer to the dead than to the living,” arguing that they still fall short of the true Daoist’s stance of affirming neither right nor wrong.

 愼到不知道雖然槩乎其嘗有聞者也葢世人雖以爲非而莊子猶有取焉者也)以本爲精以物爲 粗以有積爲不足淡然獨與神明居(本謂道未謂器道器雖不相離而有精粗之别故以  道爲精以物爲粗道未始有物有積則不足之心累之故致虛極必至無積而止常守自然淡然與神明居已)古之 道術有在於是者關尹老聃聞其風而說之(關令尹喜字公慶)建之以 常無有主之以太一以濡弱謙下爲表以空虛不毁萬物爲實  (建立也常無有卽本也未始有始也太一卽有始萬物之母也萬事萬化皆從此出故以爲主道虛而用之或不盈是故  以濡弱謙下爲表焉表謂應事接物見之於外者道之用也物各歸根體自空虛毁壞萬物則斷滅頑空矣故不壞世用  而成實相實卽眞空不空謂實相)關尹曰在已無居形物自著其動若水其 靜若鏡其應若響芴(音忽)乎若忘寂乎若清同焉者和得焉者失 未嘗先人而常隨人(居卽住心也言已之心一無所住而形形物物莫非已心之所顯著所謂無所住而  生其心者水之動鏡之靜空谷之響應皆無心者芴乎者恍惚中若有物而又無物也若清無所淆也以同於物爲和以  無所得爲得未嘗先而常隨者迫而後動不得已而後起也)老聃曰知其雄守其雌爲天 下谿知其白守其辱爲天下谷人皆取先已獨取後曰受天下
Interpretation

Shen Dao did not understand these principles. He may have heard something of them, perhaps, but even though people of the world thought them wrong, Zhuangzi still found something to value in them.

Take the Dao as fundamental and refined, and things as coarse. Regard accumulated possessions as insufficient, and remain tranquil, dwelling alone with the spirit. “Fundamental” refers to the Dao; it does not refer to objects. Although the Dao and objects are never separate, they differ in refinement and coarseness. Thus the Dao is called refined, and things coarse. The Dao has never begun with things; accumulation burdens the mind. So when emptiness is brought to its utmost, one arrives at a state without accumulation and rests there, always keeping to what is natural, tranquil and dwelling with the spirit.

In ancient times, there were Daoist teachings of this kind. Guan Yin and Lao Dan heard of them and rejoiced. Guan Yin was Yin Xi, whose courtesy name was Gongqing.

Establish it on constant nonbeing and being, and let the Great One be its guide. Let yielding, weakness, modesty, and humility be its outward expression; let emptiness that does not destroy the myriad things be its true substance. “Establish” means to set up as a foundation. Constant nonbeing and being is the root: it is what has never had a beginning. The Great One is the beginning of being, the mother of the myriad things. Since all events and transformations emerge from it, it serves as their guide. The Dao is empty, yet its use never seems to be exhausted; therefore, yielding, weakness, modesty, and humility are its outward expression. “Outward expression” means what appears externally in responding to affairs and engaging with things: this is the Dao in use. Each thing returns to its root, whose substance is itself empty. To destroy the myriad things would be to fall into annihilation and inert emptiness. Thus one does not destroy the world’s functions, but realizes the true aspect. “True substance” means true emptiness that is not empty: the true aspect.

Guan Yin said: “Within oneself, dwell nowhere, and the forms of things will appear of themselves. In movement, be like water; in stillness, like a mirror; in response, like an echo. Be indistinct, as though forgetting; be still, as though pure. To be one with things is harmony; to gain is to lose. Never take the lead over others, but always follow them.” “Dwell” means to settle the mind. The point is that one’s mind abides in nothing, and yet all forms and things appear through that very mind. This is what is meant by “abide nowhere, and the mind will arise.” Water in motion, a mirror at rest, and an echo in an empty valley are all without intention. To be “indistinct” is to seem, in a hazy state, both to have something and not to have it; to be “pure” is to have nothing mixed in. To be one with things is harmony; to gain nothing is to gain. Never taking the lead but always following means moving only when pressed, and rising only when there is no choice.

Lao Dan said: “Know the masculine, keep to the feminine, and become the stream of the world. Know the white, keep to the disgraced, and become the valley of the world. While everyone else takes the lead, I alone choose to come last; this is called receiving the world’s grime.”

之垢人皆取實已獨取虛無藏也故有餘巋(音魁)然而有餘其行 身也徐而不費無爲也而笑巧人皆求福已獨曲全曰苟免於 咎(谿谷在下而能容所謂有容乃大也未嘗先人而常隨人卽取先取後也受垢卽知白守辱也不以實爲實以虛民實所  謂取虛也無藏而有餘卽以有積爲不足也舒徐容與常自儉嗇所謂不費也人皆以巧爲巧已獨以無爲爲巧人皆以  福爲福已獨以無禍爲福)以深爲根以約爲紀曰堅則毁矣銳則挫矣常 寬容於物不削於人可謂至極關尹老聃乎古之博大眞人哉  (根者根極之義紀法紀也觀其言曰古之爲道者微妙玄通深不可測得非以深爲根之謂乎治人事天莫如嗇所謂約  也太剛則折太銳則剉故常破其堅挫其銳以容物爲量而不過爲刻削之行其道可謂至矣夫博大眞人尊之之辭) 寂漠無形變化無常死與(音余)生與(音余)天地並與(音余)神明往與(音余) 芒乎何之忽乎何適萬物畢羅莫足以歸古之道術有在於是 者莊周聞其風而說(音悦)之(清通無象往來無住以無相爲宗以無爲爲行萬物一府死生同狀直與  天地並神明俱芒乎不知何之芴乎不知所適古之道術在是南華聞而悦之)以謬悠之説荒唐之 言無端崖之辭時恣縱而不儻不以觭(音羇)見之也以天下爲沈
Interpretation

Most people contend over “practical gain” and cling to “surplus,” but he clings instead to “emptiness” and accumulates nothing, yet appears self-sufficient. His bearing is dignified, as though he still has room to spare. He conducts himself with ease, does not squander his energy recklessly, takes Wuwei (non-action) as his way of acting, and smiles at clever devices. While everyone else seeks good fortune, he seeks only to escape calamity and preserve himself. The commentators explain: a valley lies low and can hold things; this is called “the more it contains, the greater it becomes.” Never vying to be first, but always placing oneself behind others, is “by putting himself last, he comes first.” Bearing humiliation is “knowing the white, yet keeping to disgrace.” Not taking tangible “substance” as ultimate, but treating “emptiness” as real, is called “choosing emptiness.” To have enough without storing up is to take “not enough” as enough. He acts unhurriedly and without waste, keeping to frugality. Where others take cleverness as cleverness, he takes Wuwei as cleverness; where others take good fortune as good fortune, he takes freedom from calamity as good fortune.

Taking “depth” as his root and “restraint” as his guiding rule, he says: “Too much hardness breaks; too much sharpness is blunted.” So he is always generous toward things and sparing in his demands on others—this may be called the utmost. Guan Yin and Lao Dan were truly “broad and great perfected ones” of antiquity. The commentary says: “Root” means foundation, and “guiding rule” means standard. Their words, “Those of old who practiced the Dao were subtle, mysterious, and profound, beyond fathoming,” show that they took depth as their root. “In governing people and serving Heaven, nothing is better than restraint” shows that they took restraint as their guiding rule. Excessive hardness leads to destruction; excessive sharpness leads to being blunted. Thus one should constantly break down hardness and blunt sharpness, making room for things and avoiding harsh, exploitative conduct. Their Dao may be called the utmost. “Broad and great perfected ones” is an honorific for them.

Silent and without form, changing without end, it joins death and life with Heaven and Earth, and moves together with the spirits. Vast and indistinct, one does not know where it goes; elusive and wavering, one does not know where it is bound. It contains all things, yet none can serve as a place of refuge. Among the arts of the Dao in antiquity, some lay in this. Zhuang Zhou heard of their tradition and rejoiced in it. The commentary says: Clear and unobstructed, without form; coming and going without abiding anywhere; taking the formless as its guiding principle and Wuwei as its way of acting. All things return to one storehouse; death and life share the same condition, joined directly with Heaven and Earth and moving together with the spirits. Vast and indistinct, one does not know where it goes; elusive and wavering, one does not know where it is bound. Such were the arts of the Dao in antiquity. Nanhua (Zhuangzi) heard of them and was delighted.

He used “far-fetched” sayings, “vast and unrestrained” words, and expressions without bounds, letting them roam freely from time to time without clinging to one side. He did not present people with “eccentric” views. The people of the world were sunk in confusion and stagnation, while he made this Dao his way of life. The commentary says: To speak in far-fetched, vast, boundless terms is to refuse the limits of convention and avoid shocking the world with one-sided views.

Guan Yin and Lao Dan: Guan Yin refers to Yin Xi, traditionally said to have met Laozi at the pass; Lao Dan is Laozi. “Broad and great perfected ones” refers to perfected beings of expansive virtue who have united with the Dao; here it is an honorific for the tradition of Laozi. Nanhua refers to Zhuangzi and his Nanhua Zhenjing (the True Scripture of Nanhua), also known as the Zhuangzi. In the Zhuangzi tradition, “far-fetched” and “vast and unrestrained” describe speech that is expansive and profound, unconstrained by ordinary forms; they do not mean “nonsense” in the modern sense.

濁不可與莊語以巵言爲曼衍以重言爲眞以寓言爲廣(虛遠曠大  莫之終始故其言恣縱而不黨同於人不炫奇立異以自表見於已謂天下之沈溺混濁不可以端莊之言語之故因之  以曼衍質之以重言廣之以寓言必以此三言者非我之罪不信我者之罪也)獨與天地精神往來 而不敖倪於萬物不譴是非以與世俗處(天地無棄物與道爲體者亦無棄物敖倪  卽傲睨也不敖倪則與物無競得者同於得失者同於失不譴是非而與世俗同處相安相忘而不知玄同之德有如此) 其書雖⬤瑋而連犿(音汴)無傷也(瓌瑋竒特之狀連犿相從之貌言其書雖若驚世駭俗而郤善  體物情連環宛轉與物不違是以雖瓌瑋而不傷)其辭雖參(音叅)差(音痴)而諔(音竹)詭可觀  (辭雖抑揚參差不一而滑稽詭譎之中卻有深思可得之理故曰可觀)彼其充實不可以已(一書  之中皆道理充塞世不可無者)上與造物者遊而下與外死生無終始者爲 友其於本也宏大而闢深閎而肆其於宗也可謂調適而上遂 矣(與造物遊與無終始者友此等見解不出老氏所謂道術建之以常無有主之以太一者建之以常無有故其於本也宏  大而闢深閎而肆主之以太一故其於宗也可謂調適而上遂矣宗主宰也調養也養性之功有作有爲已而無爲則自
Interpretation

People in a turbid age cannot be addressed through straightforward reasoning. So Zhuangzi developed his ideas through zhiyan (“goblet words”), speech that shifts to suit its vessel and wanders without bounds; conveyed what is true through zhongyan (“weighty words”), repeated citations spoken with gravity; and opened up many paths of expression through yuyan (“parabolic words”), speech that entrusts deeper meaning to stories. His thought is empty, distant, vast, and without limit. His writing is therefore unconstrained, yet it does not form factions or pursue private interests. He takes his place among ordinary people and does not flaunt strange ideas to set himself apart. In his view, people throughout the world are sunk in murk and cannot be reached through solemn, upright words. That is why he uses free-ranging goblet words, grounded weighty words, and wide-ranging parabolic words. He must rely on these three modes of speech. This is not Zhuangzi’s fault; those who do not trust him are simply confused.

He alone roams in the spirit of Heaven and Earth, yet does not look down on the myriad things or condemn right and wrong. Instead, he lives alongside the world. Heaven and Earth abandon nothing; neither does a person who takes the Dao as their own nature. “Ao ni” means to look down on others with pride. Without such arrogance, one does not contend with external things: those who gain share in his gain, and those who lose share in his loss. He does not condemn right and wrong, but lives alongside the world, at peace with it and forgetting it in turn, without realizing that such a mysterious sameness of De is present.

Although his book is wondrous and unusual, its ideas link and turn gently, without wounding human feelings. “Wondrous” means unusual and outstanding; “linked and winding” describes things following and joining one another. The point is that although his book may seem to shock the world, it is skilled at understanding the nature of things. Its ideas link and turn gracefully, never going against things. Thus, wondrous though it is, it causes no harm.

His writing rises and falls in uneven ways, yet within its humor and strangeness there is profound thought to be found. That is why it is called “worth observing.”

The principles fill that entire book; the world could not do without it.

Above, he roams with the Creator; below, he befriends those who transcend life and death, and have neither beginning nor end. His exposition of the “root”—the fundamental principle—is vast and opens into distant reaches. His grasp of the “source”—the central teaching—may be called well-tuned and ascending.

“Roaming with the Creator” and “befriending those without beginning or end”: such views do not go beyond what Laozi called the “art of the Dao.” He builds his teaching on “the constant, nonbeing, and being,” and so his exposition of the root is vast and far-reaching. He takes “the Great One” as his guiding principle, and so his grasp of the source may be called well-tuned and ascending. The source is what governs and grounds things; “tuning” means nurturing and balancing. The work of nurturing one’s nature begins with deliberate effort and action, then proceeds to Wuwei (non-action), and thereby naturally ascends.

 適矣上遂猶言上達也遂其上升之志而與天爲徒矣)雖然其應於化而解於物也其 理不竭其來不蛻芒乎昧乎未之盡者(順天地自然之化以解萬物之縣結所謂不壞  世法而成實相者其理不竭其出無窮也其來不蛻謂形不待蛻而後解也此書深遠未易窺測可與諸者究難以芒昧  之見盡其義也)惠施多方其書五車其道舛駁其言也不中(墨翟宋尹彭田  愼到之徒猶爲見道之一偏惠子則主於好辨而已多方猶云方言也多方未免誇多鬬靡其所閱之書雖有五車之名  而其道則舛駁不合於道其言不中不當於理亦不能成一家也)厤(音厯)物之意曰至大無外 謂之大一至小無内謂之小一(厯考其辨物之意曰大無外小無内似矣而又曰大一小一於  一之中而有大小之分此便是同中之異異中之同啟辨端矣)無厚不可積也其大千里(無厚  則薄積則厚矣積之不已其大可至千里是千里之大卽無厚之積也此言大與小同也)天與地卑山與 澤平日方中方睨物方生方死(天高地卑其位定矣而天道下濟亦可言卑山高澤深其象陳  矣而山下有澤亦可言平日方中也而睨視之亦可謂睨物方生而歸根復命亦可謂死)大同而與小同 異此之謂小同異萬物畢同畢異此之謂大同異(一物各具一太極大以成
Interpretation

On the True Person “Fulfilled, he ascends above”: this means he has reached the heights, fulfilled his aspiration to rise, and joined the company of Heaven. Even so, he follows the transformations of creation and releases the bonds that bind the myriad things. The principle behind this cannot be fully expressed in words, and his liberation does not depend on shedding a skin, as a snake does. It is profound and obscure; no one has yet explained it completely.

On Hui Shi Hui Shi, a School of Names thinker of the Warring States period known for his skill in argument, had many lines of thought, and his books were said to fill five carts. But his principles were confused, and his words did not hit the mark. The commentary says that thinkers such as Mozi, Song Xing, Yin Wen, Peng Meng, Tian Pian, and Shen Dao at least had some connection with insight into the Dao, whereas Hui Shi was devoted to disputation. “Many approaches” means that each person had a different account, like speakers of different dialects; this readily led to exaggeration and competitive wordplay. Though Hui Shi had many books, his teachings were diverse and at odds with the Great Dao, and his words did not accord with reason. He did not establish a coherent school.

Hui Shi’s account of “examining things” In examining and distinguishing the myriad things, Hui Shi once said: what is so great that it has nothing outside it is called “the Great One”; what is so small that it has nothing inside it is called “the Small One.” The commentary says that “nothing outside” and “nothing inside” may sound reasonable. But to divide the Great One and the Small One further into greater and smaller things is to claim that “within sameness there is difference, and within difference there is sameness.” This is where disputation begins.

Something without thickness cannot be made thick by stacking it, yet it can be stacked without end until it extends a thousand li. A thousand li of expanse is the result of continually accumulating what has no thickness. This is to say that the same line of reasoning can be used to discuss both the great and the small.

Heaven and Earth: in their usual positions, Heaven is high and Earth is low; yet Heaven’s Dao descends to benefit what is below, so one can also say that Earth is low. Mountains and marshes: by their appearance, mountains are high and marshes are deep; yet there are marshes beneath mountains, so one can also say that marshes are level. The sun is square at noon; viewed obliquely, it can also be said to be square. Things are at once coming to life and dying: they can be said to be in the midst of life, or to be returning to their root and restoring their allotment, which is death.

Within “great sameness” there are also “small differences within sameness”; this is called “small sameness and difference.” When the myriad things are either all the same or all different, this is called “great sameness and difference.” These are School of Names propositions in Hui Shi’s debate over sameness and difference.

Note: This passage comes from commentary on the Zhuangzi. The first half discusses the True Person and the transformation and release of things; the second quotes Hui Shi’s account of “examining things” and the commentary’s criticism of it. Terms such as “the Great One,” “the Small One,” and “sameness and difference” illustrate the School of Names’ methods of argument; the passage does not describe specific cultivation rituals.

 大小以成小此謂小同異萬物統體一太極統同之中有辨異者在此謂大同異蓋大不出小之積而合小亦可以爲大  則無同無異矣)南方無窮而有窮今日適越而昔來連環可解也(天地  東南滙爲巨浸芒手不知其涯岸不知旣謂之方則滯於有形又地不足於東南不足非窮乎適越者啟行雖在今日而  其神昔日已先往矣非今日適越而昔來乎連環所貫貫於無環非貫於環也若知環之所以連則識環之所以解釋氏  參禪云猛虎項下金鈴誰人解得曰解鈴還用繫鈴人卽此意)我知天下之中央燕之北越 之南是也汎愛萬物天地一體也惠施以此爲大觀於天下而 曉辯者天下之辯者相與樂之(世之中央不知在何處然燕越人各以其所處爲中則燕之北  越之南亦可以爲中矣天地雖大而以汎愛觀之則天地亦萬物中之一體耳惠施以此爲大觀而曉天下之辨者天下  人亦樂而宗之)卵有毛雞三足郢有天下犬可以爲羊(毛生於卵中是卵有毛雞  本兩足而必有主張是足者是爲三足郢本侯國而僭王自郢始是有天下之號犬羊惟人所命若未有名稱之先而呼  犬爲羊亦可矣)馬有卵丁子有尾火不𤍠山出口(形之所託名之所寄皆假耳非眞也  故犬羊無定名胎卵無定形故烏可以有胎馬可以有卵也夫萬物無定形形無定稱在上爲首在下爲尾世人謂右行
Interpretation

“The large and the small form the small”: this is called “small sameness and difference.” All things, taken together, form one whole; within the unity encompassed by the Taiji (Supreme Ultimate), distinctions can still be made—this is called “great sameness and difference.” The large does not stand apart from the accumulation of the small. Once combined, the small can also count as large; then there is neither sameness nor difference.

“The south has no limit, yet has a limit”; “set out for Yue today and arrive yesterday”; “a linked ring can be undone”: The southeast of Heaven and Earth comes together in a vast ocean, with no shore in sight. If we fix “direction” to visible things, the land may fall short in the southeast, but “falling short” does not mean “having an end.” As for “setting out for Yue today,” although the journey takes place today, the mind has already arrived there in advance, yesterday. Is that not “setting out for Yue today and arriving yesterday”? What passes through the linked ring passes through “no ring”; it does not pass through the ring itself. Once you understand what makes the ring connected, you understand what makes it come undone. In Buddhist meditation, there is a saying: “A golden bell hangs beneath a tiger’s neck—who can remove it?” The answer is: “The one who tied it must untie it.” That is the idea.

“I know the center of the world: north of Yan and south of Yue”; “love all things indiscriminately, and Heaven and Earth are one”: Hui Shi regarded these as grand insights, and debaters throughout the world were glad to praise him. (People do not know exactly where the “center” is. The people of Yan and Yue each take the place where they live to be the center, so the land north of Yan and south of Yue could also count as the center. However vast Heaven and Earth may be, viewed through indiscriminate love, they are simply one whole among the myriad things. Hui Shi regarded this as a grand insight; his skill in debate was renowned throughout the world, and people everywhere were glad to honor him.)

“Eggs have hair”; “a chicken has three feet”; “Ying possesses all under Heaven”; “a dog can be a sheep”: Hair grows inside an egg, so an egg has hair. A chicken normally has two feet, but someone might argue for “the foot” as a separate category; together, these make three feet. Ying was originally a fiefdom. When its ruler began to claim the title of king, the claim to “possess all under Heaven” began there. The names “dog” and “sheep” are both assigned by people. Before names existed, there would have been nothing wrong with calling a dog a sheep.

“Horses have eggs”; “a tadpole has a tail”; “fire is not hot”; “mountains have openings”: The forms things take and the names assigned to them are all provisional, not fixed realities. Thus dogs and sheep have no fixed names, and embryos and eggs have no fixed forms: birds may be born from the womb, and horses may lay eggs. The myriad things have no fixed forms, and forms have no fixed designations. What is above is called the head; what is below, the tail. People say that what moves to the right … (The following text may continue the debate. The passage seems to list Hui Shi’s “propositions about things,” using examples of unsettled names and realities and of relativity to challenge common sense.)

Note: This passage comes from commentaries related to the Zhuangzi and draws heavily on propositions by the Warring States thinker Hui Shi, who, along with Gongsun Long and others, belonged to the debaters concerned with names and realities. The commentary also includes the Chan Buddhist parable of “untying the bell,” a later reading that brings Confucian, Buddhist, and Daoist traditions together; it is not part of the original Zhuangzi.

 曲波爲尾楚人呼蝦募爲丁子今丁子二字雖左行曲波亦是也人知天下有温泉而無寒火不知有蕭邱有涼焰又  有火生之蟲則火不𤍠也山無口而空谷傳聲非口乎)輪不展地目不見指不至至不 絶龜長於蛇矩不方規不可以爲圓不圍枘(天下之物方則滯而不動圓則  活而不滯輪圓也故不展地而行之速目不能自見指不能自指目目指指者至則指目不至窮絶矣蛇形雖長而短  龜形雖短而命長規矩爲方圓之至而其體則不方不圓者枘形圓而鑿形方枘雖在鑿之中而枘之旋轉非鑿可止故  不圍枘圓卽鑿之枘也)飛鳥之景未嘗動也鏃矢之疾而有不行不止 之時狗非犬黃馬驪牛三(鳥飛於天影落於地但可謂鳥動而不可謂影動鏃矢之去雖疾其離弦  則行其中鵠則止然離弦而未到不止也鵠而已中不行也非不行不止之時乎北人呼犬爲細狗謂其身之瘦也而其  實狗不可以爲犬黃馬一也驪牛二也文始經曰形可合亦可分一夫一婦二也合之共生一子非合乎馬牛合可生一  騾非黃馬驪牛三乎)白狗黑孤駒未嘗有母(失母一尺之棰(音垂)日取其半 萬世不竭辯者以此與惠施相應終身無窮(黑白之分一定也第白者易汙故曰  白狗黑駒生於母言孤駒可謂有母乎一尺之棰不爲長也其數之窮折而爲二今日取其半明日取其半展轉數之則
Interpretation

Plain-Language Explanation

“A curved wave forms the tail”: The people of Chu call a toad a “dingzi.” Although the two characters for “dingzi” are now written from left to right, “curved wave” means the same thing.

“People know there are hot springs beneath heaven, but no cold fire”: People know that hot springs exist beneath heaven, yet they do not know of Xiao Qiu or cool flames. There are also “fire-born insects,” which are not burned by fire.

“A mountain has no mouth, yet an empty valley carries sound—does that not count as a mouth?” A mountain has no mouth, but an empty valley can carry sound. Does that not mean it has a “mouth”?

“A wheel does not spread across the ground”: A wheel is round, so it does not lie flat against the ground as it moves, yet it travels quickly.

“The eye cannot see the finger; the finger cannot reach it; and reaching has no end”: The eye cannot see itself, and a finger cannot point at itself. When the eye looks at the finger and the finger points at the eye, once the finger is reached, it cannot point to the eye; once the eye is reached, it cannot see the finger. This mutual pointing and identifying has no end.

“A tortoise lives longer than a snake; the carpenter’s square is not square, the compass cannot make a circle, and the socket does not enclose the tenon”: Although a tortoise has a short body, it lives longer than a snake. The carpenter’s square is the utmost expression of squareness, and the compass of roundness, but the tools themselves are neither square nor round. The tenon is round and the socket square. Though the tenon sits inside the socket, it can still turn; the socket cannot stop it. This is why it is said that “the socket does not enclose the tenon”: the round thing is the tenon within the socket.

“The shadow of a flying bird has never moved”: When a bird flies in the sky and its shadow falls on the ground, we can say that the bird is moving, but not that the shadow is moving.

“An arrow flies with such speed that there is a time when it neither travels nor stops”: An arrow is said to be “traveling” when it leaves the bowstring and “stopped” when it hits its target. But on the way from bowstring to target, it is neither “not traveling” nor “not stopped”; it lies between traveling and stopping.

“A dog is not a hound; a yellow horse and a black ox make three”: People in the north call a dog a “slender dog,” meaning a thin, small dog. But it is still a dog, so one cannot conclude that “a dog is not a hound.” A yellow horse is one, and a black ox is two; together they make two. The Wenshi Jing says that forms can be joined or divided: one man and one woman make two, but together they produce one child. A horse and an ox can be joined to produce a mule, but that does not mean a yellow horse plus a black ox equals three.

“A white dog turns black; an orphaned foal has never had a mother”: White and black are fixed distinctions, but white is easily dirtied, so it is said that “a white dog turns black.” A foal is born from its mother. If it is orphaned, can one say that it has a mother?

“Take half of a one-foot rod each day, and it will never be exhausted in ten thousand generations”: A one-foot rod is not very long, but it can be divided again and again: take half today, then half of what remains tomorrow, and continue taking half. Even after ten thousand generations, it will not be used up. Those who debate used arguments of this kind against Hui Shi, and could debate with him for their entire lives without reaching an end.

 萬世不竭亦方寸之木可使高於岑樓意此皆學於惠子者推廣其說相與强辨無窮已者)桓團公孫龍 辯者之徒飾人之心易人之意能勝人之口不能服人之心辯 者之囿也(囿者聚天下之辯而不能剖也)惠施日以其知與人之辯特與天下 之辯者爲怪此其抵(音底)也然惠施之口談自以爲最賢曰天地 其壯乎施存雄而無術(施日以其辯與人相持而不相下競爲譎詭以相勝其說大抵如此且自以爲  賢而曰天地爲我壯其辯施知存雄而不能守雌無道術者也)南方有倚人(異人)焉曰黃繚(音了) 問天地所以不墜不陷風雨雷霆之故惠施不辭而應不慮而 對徧爲萬物說說而不休多而無已猶以爲寡益之以怪以反 人爲實而欲以勝人爲名是以與眾不適也(施自恃其才辯之過人旁引曲證猶  爲不足益之怪誕以欺人耳目之所不及其說雖長而與眾不協也)弱於德强於物其塗噢矣  (夫有德者必有言惠子徒以雄辨與物相競故日弱於德而强於物究竟於道亦終幽昧而不自明故曰噢音奧)由 天地之道觀惠施之能其猶一蚉一䖟之勞者也其於物也何 庸夫一尙可曰愈貴道幾矣(由天地之無言觀惠施之多言何異蚊䖟之聚聲成雷亦不能  驚蟄而震動萬物也故曰其於物也何庸吾於其多言之中摘其一言而充之尙可使之不叛於道而曰愈於貴道者不
Interpretation

A Relevant Passage from the Commentary on the True Scripture of Southern Florescence

The School of Debaters (Huan Tuan, Gongsun Long, and others)

They were skilled at dressing up people’s thoughts and twisting the original meaning of what others said. They could defeat people in argument, but they could not win their hearts. Debate was the circle that trapped them: though it gathered the world’s finest debaters within it, it could not cut through to the truth of the Dao (the Way).

Hui Shi (Master Hui)

Hui Shi spent every day matching his cleverness against others in debate. He especially enjoyed devising strange and convoluted arguments with the world’s debaters; that was where his failing lay. Yet he never stopped talking and believed himself the most worthy of men. He even said, “Heaven and earth appear magnificent because of my skill in debate.” He knew only how to press his advantage, not how to hold to gentleness, and he had no genuine Daoist art.

In the south there was an eccentric named Huang Liao, who asked why heaven and earth did not collapse and how wind, rain, thunder, and lightning came about. Hui Shi answered without hesitation and responded without a moment’s thought. He explained everything under the sun without end, always feeling he had said too little, then added bizarre theories to overpower his listeners. In truth, he wanted to make a name for himself by winning arguments, and so he could not get along with others. His De (Virtue/Power) was weak, yet he showed off his cleverness about things and his skill in argument. The farther he went, the darker his path became.

From the perspective of the Dao of heaven and earth

Seen from heaven and earth’s wordless perspective, Hui Shi’s debating skill was no more than the futile buzzing of a mosquito or gadfly, of no use to the myriad things. Even if one selected just a single sentence from all his words to give it substance, it would at most barely avoid straying from the Great Dao. He was still far from those who truly treasured the Great Dao. His many words were like mosquitoes and gadflies gathering into a thunderous hum: they could not wake hibernating creatures or stir the myriad things. To the world, they were still superfluous.

 幾於失惠子乎)惠施不能以此自甯散於萬物而不厭卒以善辯爲 名惜乎惠施之才駘(音殆)蕩而不得逐萬物而不反是窮響以聲 形與影競走也悲夫(蓋貴道之人自以多言數窮爲戒惠子不能以此道甯一其心志以其精神散於萬  物而不厭其煩徒以善辨名惜乎其才而不能善用駘蕩而不得於心逐於而不反其本譬之響出於聲影出於形欲息  響而振其聲欲息影乃與形競走不休也惠施學昧根原逐物生辨影響之見而已)  復圭子曰道何在乎混沌未開道在天地混沌旣開道又在  人散之爲萬而統之於一神得之以降明得之以出内聖得  之以生外王得之以成大哉一乎天下之治方術者雖多而  未有不原於一者也世有天人倚之以爲宗世有神人聚會  其元精世有至人完保其眞純世有聖人領略其道德失道  德則仁義禮樂矣非君子烏能勝其任乎故有名法以整齊  之有參稽以考證之官有常度民有常業天德王道兼該並  舉有道之時道德一而異術不能鳴道之在歴數者有司守  其法太史紀其實道之散在六經者鄒魯之儒接其統百家  之學揚其波孰知道術每與治術相升降者也故天下大亂  而道德亦不一矣得一察以自好之士猶耳目鼻口之不相  通何以知天地之美萬物之理古人之全乎人各爲其所欲
Interpretation

A Vernacular Reading of the Commentary and Subcommentary on the True Classic of Southern Florescence

On Huishi

Perhaps Huishi could not use this teaching to settle his mind. He scattered his spirit among all things, without ever tiring of it, and in the end became famous only for his skill in argument. How regrettable! Huishi was richly talented and unrestrained in temperament, yet he could not hold fast to his original mind. He pursued external things single-mindedly and never knew to turn back. He was like an echo chasing a sound, or a shadow racing after a body—how pitiable!

Those who have realized the Dao often take “too much talk leads to exhaustion” as a warning. Huizi could not use this to steady his mind and resolve; he scattered his spirit among all things and pursued them without weariness, becoming famous only for his skill in argument. His talent was great, but he could not put it to good use; he was unrestrained, yet could not find contentment within himself. He chased after things without returning to their source, like someone trying to still an echo by raising his voice, or trying to stop a shadow by racing against the body. Huishi studied without understanding the roots, and chased after things to generate arguments. He was no more than a shadow and an echo.

Fugui Zi says: Where, exactly, is the Dao? Before chaos had been divided, the Dao was in Heaven and Earth; after chaos was divided, the Dao was in human beings. When dispersed, it becomes the myriad things; when gathered, it is one. The spirit obtains it and becomes clear; clarity obtains it and emerges. The inner sage obtains it and comes to life; the outer king obtains it and achieves his work. How great is this “One”! Though there are many people in the world who speak of arts and techniques, they all have their source in the One.

Some in the world rely on it as their foundation for becoming people of Heaven; spirit-like people gather their original essence through it; perfected people preserve their true purity through it; and sages grasp its Dao and De. Once Dao and De were lost, benevolence, righteousness, ritual, and music arose. Who but a gentleman could bear the responsibility for these? Thus laws and standards were established to bring order, comparisons and examinations were used to verify matters, officials followed fixed regulations, and the people pursued settled occupations. The De of Heaven and the kingly Way were upheld together.

When the Dao prevailed, Dao and De were one, and divergent doctrines could not clamor against one another. Where the Dao was embodied in calendrical calculations, officials maintained its methods and the Grand Astrologer recorded its facts. Where it was dispersed through the Six Classics, Confucian scholars of Zou and Lu carried on its tradition, while the learning of the Hundred Schools spread its ripples. Who realizes that the arts of the Dao rise and fall together with the arts of governance? Thus, when the world falls into great disorder, Dao and De also cease to be one. Those who grasp one particular insight and take pride in it are like the ears, eyes, nose, and mouth, which cannot communicate with one another. How, then, can they know the beauty of Heaven and Earth, the patterns of the myriad things, or the wholeness of the ancients? Each person acts according to what they desire...

 爲迷而不反方術之多道術之裂也於是有墨翟禽滑釐也  者矯侈靡之風而過焉者也養生送死皆以薄爲道倣上古  禮樂未備之時而不與中古帝王之禮樂同其生不歌而死  無服也使人憂悲反天下之常王天下者可如是乎奈何以  禹自方不知禹當水土之未平不得不以身先天下而墨翟  之時非禹之時也後有論墨經者以得其道者爲巨子之聖  人雖腓無胈脛無毛而不恤也則道之一裂也於是大宋鈃  尹文也者好爲人之風而甚焉者也作爲華山之冠以自表  别善惡宥不及上説其主以禁攻下教其民以寢兵其爲人  而不知自爲也雖饑不忘天下未常苛察以求人亦不假物  以自益謂戢兵猶爲外而寡欲乃爲内也其大小精粗總之  有人無已之學也則道之又一裂也於是有彭䝉田駢愼到  也者聞不慮不謀之學而往焉者也謂天地覆載猶不能兼  豈萬物而無可不可其棄知去已也恐知爲鑿混沌之竅也  其笑天下之尙賢也恐有是非而適以啓爭也故必推而後  行曳而後往甯爲員毋爲方求以自全足矣故故咎無譽雖  其道不盡合於古人然無是無非言而無言猶有古意也不  可因其不韙於人而謂其無所聞也則道之又一裂也豈知  道無形也而未常無本末物有象也而不能離精粗天地閒  無有餘也故無積而常足惟至人獨往獨來與鬼神合其吉
Interpretation

A Commentary and Exposition on the True Classic of Southern Florescence

People lose their way and do not know how to turn back. As techniques and doctrines proliferate, the Great Dao is divided ever more finely.

Thus Mo Di (Mozi) and Qin Guli deliberately set out to correct extravagance, but went too far in the other direction. They advocated simplicity in caring for the living and burying the dead, imitating an ancient age when ritual and music were not yet fully developed rather than following the rites and music established by the rulers of the middle antiquity. They would not sing when people were alive or wear mourning clothes when they died, leaving people sorrowful and grief-stricken and violating the constant way of the world. Could those who govern the world do this? And how could they take Yu the Great as their sole model? They did not understand that in Yu’s time the floods had not been controlled and the land had not been settled, so he had no choice but to lead the people by example. The age of Mo Di was not Yu’s age. Later scholars of the Mohist classics honored those they believed to have attained the Dao as “Great Masters” and “sages,” caring nothing even if their calves were calloused and their shins hairless—signs of excessive toil. This, too, was another division of the Great Dao.

Then there were Song Xing and Yin Wen, who especially exalted the practice of “living for others” and carried it too far. They wore Huashan caps, a distinctive style of headwear, to distinguish themselves; judged good and evil; and readily forgave those who fell short. They urged rulers above them to forbid attacks and taught the people below them to lay down their arms. They knew only how to make plans for others, not how to establish themselves. Though hungry, they did not forget the world; they made no harsh demands of others and did not use external things for their own gain. Yet they treated “stopping war” as an outward practice and “curbing desire” as inner cultivation. In matters great and small, refined and crude, theirs was ultimately a teaching of “others, but no self.” This, too, was another division of the Great Dao.

Then Peng Meng, Tian Pian, Shen Dao, Lao Dan, and others heard teachings about “not thinking or planning” and went to seek them out. They believed that even Heaven and Earth, which cover and support the myriad things, cannot encompass everything. They therefore advocated “neither affirming nor denying.” They abandoned cleverness and removed self-interest, fearing that cleverness might damage what is natural, as a chisel did when it bored the seven openings in Hundun (Chaos), causing him to die. They mocked the world’s admiration of the worthy, fearing that judgments of right and wrong would lead to conflict. Thus, they said one should yield before acting and be drawn along before moving forward; one should be adaptable rather than rigid, seeking only to preserve oneself. Hence the saying, “Avoid blame and seek no praise.” Though their Dao did not fully accord with that of the ancients, their ideas of “neither right nor wrong” and “speaking without speaking” still retained something of the ancient spirit. We cannot conclude that they knew nothing merely because they did not fit the common mold. Yet this, too, was another division of the Great Dao.

How could they have known that the Dao, though formless, has never been without root and branch; and that things, though they have appearances, cannot be separated from what is refined and what is coarse? Between Heaven and Earth there is nothing superfluous, so nothing needs to be stored up, yet all is always sufficient. Only the Perfected Person (Zhiren) comes and goes alone, sharing in the fortunes and misfortunes of ghosts and spirits.

 凶得道術之精神者其關尹老聃乎彼其道以無有爲體太  一爲主濡弱謙下爲表空虛不壤爲實其心無物而能物物  可動可靜非水之善下鏡之忘形不能狀之空谷之傳聲不  能似之且清且和不失爲得甯隨人而母先人甯守雌而母  雄甯守辱而母白甯取虛而母取實不以多藏爲有餘不以  無積爲不足不以有爲爲巧不以無爲爲拙人皆以福爲福  已獨以無咎爲福自治不厭其深根而甯極治人不厭其簡  約而易遵太剛則折堅可不破乎太銳則鈍銳可不挫乎其  藏垢愈多其容物愈寬其道術可謂至極而莫以加矣關尹  老子眞古之博大眞人哉嗣是有聞其風而興起者莊周是  也以無相爲宗無爲爲行萬物一府死生同狀知天下之言  非悠謬而虛遠則荒唐而曠大非無端而莫終始則恣縱而  不羈不可與莊語也故不得不託爲巵言曼衍如草之繁曼  必有根水之流衍必有源也天下凡物皆假其眞獨有性命  故託古大聖大賢之言以爲重使人知性命之爲眞寓者寄  也所言雖近而其旨則遠故不嫌於廣譬曲喻使人深思而  自得其正意以天地爲精神萬物爲逆旅上與造化爲徒而  下與外死生者爲友窮其本則弘而深究其宗則達而上奚  必脫其形骸而後上升乎此可與諸者道難與芒昧之人言  也道術至惠施豈止分裂且舛駁矣其言雖多而不中以大
Interpretation

This passage comes from the Commentary and Subcommentary on the True Classic of Southern Florescence. It discusses the Daoist teachings and writing styles of Guan Yin, Laozi, Zhuangzi, and others. The following explains its general meaning in plain language.

Who truly grasped the spirit of Daoist teaching? Perhaps it was Guan Yin and Lao Dan.

Those who fully understood the spirit of Daoist teaching were surely Guan Yin (Master Guan Yin, traditionally said to have been Laozi’s student or companion) and Lao Dan (Laozi).

Their Dao takes “neither being nor nonbeing” as its essential nature, the Great One as its guiding principle, softness and humility as its outward appearance, and emptiness—unfilled and unstained—as its substance.

Their Dao takes “neither being nor nonbeing”—neither simply “being” nor simply “nonbeing”—as its foundation, and the Great One (Taiyi), the undivided origin, as its guiding principle. Outwardly, it appears soft and humble; inwardly, it is empty, neither filled up nor polluted.

Their minds are free of attachment to any particular thing, yet can respond to and illuminate all things. They can be active or still. Neither water’s virtue of flowing downward nor a mirror’s reflection without retaining forms can fully describe them; the echoes of an empty valley cannot imitate their openness.

Their minds do not cling to any particular thing, yet can respond to and illuminate all things. They can be active or still. Their state cannot be fully described by water’s tendency to flow downward, or by a mirror that reflects things without retaining their forms. Nor can the reverberation of an empty valley imitate their openness.

They are both clear and harmonious, and so remain true to the Way. They would rather follow others than take the lead, preserve the yielding feminine than assert the forceful masculine, accept disgrace than flaunt their purity, and choose emptiness rather than cling to material gain.

Only by being both clear and harmonious do they remain true to the Way. They would rather follow others than take the lead, preserve the yielding feminine rather than assert the forceful masculine, accept disgrace rather than flaunt their purity, and choose emptiness rather than cling to material gain.

They do not regard hoarding as having a surplus, or having no stores as a deficiency. They do not regard deliberate action as skillful, or Wuwei (non-action) as clumsy.

They do not consider hoarding a sign of abundance, or having no stores a sign of lack. They do not consider deliberate action skillful or Wuwei (non-action) clumsy.

While everyone else counts good fortune as a blessing, they alone count freedom from blame as a blessing.

While everyone else takes enjoying good fortune as a blessing, they alone count freedom from fault and calamity as a blessing.

In governing themselves, they do not tire of putting down deep roots and remaining still; in governing others, they do not tire of keeping their rules simple and easy to follow.

In governing themselves, they do not tire of rooting themselves deeply and remaining still. In governing others, they favor rules that are simple and easy to follow.

If something is too rigid, it will break. Can even the hardest thing escape being shattered? If something is too sharp, it will grow dull. Can even the keenest edge escape being blunted?

What is too rigid will break; can even the hardest thing avoid being shattered? What is too sharp will grow dull; can even the keenest edge avoid being blunted?

The more they can contain what is foul, the more room they have for all things. Their Daoist teaching may be called supreme, with nothing that can be added to it.

The more they can contain what is foul, the more generously they can accommodate all things. Their Daoist teaching may be called perfect, with nothing more to add.

Guan Yin and Laozi were truly ancient sages of vast and generous spirit!

Guan Yin and Laozi were truly ancient Perfected Ones, vast and generous in spirit.

After them, Zhuang Zhou arose, inspired by their example.

Later, Zhuang Zhou (Zhuangzi) arose, inspired by their example and carrying on their tradition.

He took formlessness as his guiding principle and Wuwei as his practice. He saw the myriad things as belonging to one treasury, and life and death as having the same appearance.

He took formlessness as his guiding principle and Wuwei as his practice. He regarded the myriad things as belonging to one treasury and saw life and death as having the same appearance.

People who understand the words of the world speak either in ways that are distant, obscure, and hollow, or in ways that are wild and boundless. Their speech either has no beginning or end, or runs freely without restraint. Such people cannot be addressed in Zhuangzi’s manner.

Those who understand the world’s many kinds of speech know that it is either remote, obscure, and insubstantial, or wild and boundless. It either has no discernible beginning or end, or runs free without restraint. People who speak this way cannot be engaged in Zhuangzi’s manner.

So Zhuangzi had to let his goblet words unfold and spread. Just as luxuriant grass must have roots, and flowing water must have a source.

Therefore, Zhuangzi had to let his “goblet words”—parables that shift to suit their vessel—unfold and spread. For however luxuriantly grass may grow, it must have roots; however widely water may flow, it must have a source.

All things in the world borrow their appearance and name; only nature and life are real. So Zhuangzi lent authority to his words by attributing them to the great sages and worthies of antiquity, so that people would recognize nature and life as what is real.

All things in the world borrow their forms and names; only nature and life—our authentic life and inborn nature—are real. So Zhuangzi gave his words authority by attributing them to the great sages and worthies of antiquity, helping people understand that nature and life are what is real.

“Parable” means something entrusted to another form. Though the words seem familiar, their meaning reaches far. So Zhuangzi did not hesitate to use many comparisons and indirect allusions, allowing people to reflect deeply and discover the true meaning for themselves.

A parable is something entrusted to another form. Its words may seem familiar, but its meaning reaches far. Zhuangzi therefore made free use of extended comparisons and indirect allusions, so that people might reflect deeply and discover the true meaning for themselves.

He took Heaven and Earth as his spiritual home and the myriad things as an inn along the way. Above, he joined the transformations of the cosmos; below, he made friends with those who had gone beyond life and death.

He took Heaven and Earth as his spiritual home and the myriad things as an inn along the way. Above, he joined the processes of transformation; below, he befriended those who had gone beyond life and death.

Investigate its roots, and its reach is vast and profound; trace its guiding principle, and it opens upward to a higher understanding. Why must one cast off the body before ascending?

Investigate its roots, and its reach is vast and profound; trace its guiding principle, and it leads to an understanding that reaches upward. Why must one cast off the body before ascending?

These matters can be discussed with those who understand, but are difficult to explain to the confused and unenlightened.

These matters can be discussed with those who understand, but are hard to explain to the confused and unenlightened.

By the time Daoist teaching reached Hui Shi, had it not become divided, distorted, and confused?

By the time Daoist teaching reached Hui Shi (Master Hui, associated with the School of Names), had it not become fragmented, distorted, and confused?

His words were many, but they missed the point.

He spoke at length, yet failed to get to the heart of the matter.

Note: “Guan Yin” here generally refers to the tradition associated with Master Guan Yin. “Taiyi,” the Great One, refers to the Daoist origin and the undivided unity of all things. “Goblet words” is Zhuangzi’s own term for his parabolic style. Here, “nature and life” means authentic life and inborn nature, not merely biological existence. The passage compares the merits of the Laozi tradition, Zhuangzi’s thought and writing, and Hui Shi’s school.

 無外爲大一小無内爲小一猶近似也謂千里爲無厚之積  也可乎謂天有時而卑山有時而平亦近似也謂睨視爲日  方中也可乎物方生者爲方死非無理也謂小同異者而淆  於大同異也可乎無窮必有窮不必定在南方也身未至而  神先往不必定適越也連環非五金之環乃人身中之玄牝  其白如綿其連如環大修行人必知解此之環而後可以解  脫惠子與莊子善亦道德而塗說也燕北越南可以爲中而  不必爲天下之中萬物當愛不必泛愛也天地同體不必一  體以爲大觀也毛不生於毛而生於卵雞二足而有使足者  存郢非天下而僭稱王則有天下犬羊無定名胎卵無定形  首尾無定稱火有蟲則不𤍠矣山出泉則有口矣輪員也轉  之速則不展地矣目不能自見指不能自指短長不以形則  龜可使之長於蛇方圓亦不以形則規矩無方圓之體而有  方圓之用鑿不必圍枘而無枘則不成其爲鑿飛鳥有影第  可謂之鳥動而不可謂之影動矢行甚疾而亦有不行不止  之時同中有異故狗不可以爲犬合中有分故黃馬驪牛三  皎皎者易污則白狗可黑天下無無母之駒而孤駒則不可  以言有母萬物無有不竭而以尺棰平折之日展其半則無  窮盡之時此皆學於惠子者也亦猶桓團公孫龍止能以其  辨勝人之口不能服人之心也惠子自以其善辯爲最賢曰
Interpretation

This passage critiques the debating methods of Hui Shi (Hui-tzu), weaving in images of Daoist cultivation and the unraveling of interlocking rings. Its general meaning is as follows:

On size and inside and outside

To call “what has no outer edge” great, and “what has no interior” small, is still only an approximate way of speaking. Can a journey of a thousand li be called “a pile with no thickness”? Can one say that the sky sometimes seems low and the mountains sometimes seem level? Can one say that, when viewed sideways, the sun is right in front of one?

On life and death, sameness and difference

An object that has just taken shape is called “square”; when it dies, it does not thereby lose all order. Does it make sense to blur “minor sameness and difference” together with “major sameness and difference”? The infinite must have an aspect that is finite; there is no need to insist that the infinite exists only in the south. The body may not yet have arrived while the spirit’s intention is already there; there is no need to insist that one must go to Yue.

The interlocking rings and cultivation (a key point in the commentary)

The “interlocking rings” are not made of metal. They are the Mysterious Female within the human body, a vital point akin to the Dantian (energy center) or the sea of Qi. It is white as cotton and linked like a ring. Those who undertake great cultivation must first understand how to undo this ring; only then can they attain liberation.

Hui-tzu and Zhuangzi

Hui-tzu and Zhuangzi were close, but their friendship too remained at the level of “persuasive talk”—surface-level argument. Yan in the north and Yue in the south can be taken as “the center,” without claiming they are the very center of the world. All things should be cherished, but that does not mean loving everything indiscriminately. Heaven and Earth share one body, but that does not mean treating “oneness” as the highest vision. Hair does not grow from hair; it grows from an egg. A chicken has two feet, yet there is also that which “makes the feet”—the master that directs their movement.

Names, reality, and examples of paradox

If Ying, the capital of Chu, is not the whole world, yet presumes to call itself the royal domain, then it is as if it possessed the whole world. Dogs and sheep have no fixed names; embryos and eggs have no fixed forms; heads and tails have no fixed designations. If insects live in fire, then it is not “hot”; if a mountain gives rise to a spring, then it has a “mouth.” A wheel is round, but if it spins too quickly, it does not touch the ground. The eye cannot see itself, and a finger cannot point to itself. If length and shortness are not measured against form, a tortoise can be longer than a snake. If square and round are not defined by form, a compass and square have no square or round shape of their own, yet they can produce square and round forms. A mortise need not encircle its tenon, but without a tenon it cannot be a mortise. A flying bird has a shadow: one can say the bird is moving, but not that the shadow is moving. An arrow flies very fast, yet there are times when it “neither advances nor stops.” Sameness contains difference, so dogs cannot all simply be called “canines.” Union contains division, which is why statements such as “three: a yellow horse and a black ox” become problematic.

What is bright is easily soiled, and related examples

What is bright and pure is easily soiled; a white dog can turn black. There are no foals in the world without mothers, yet one cannot say that an “orphan foal” has a mother. Nothing among the ten thousand things escapes decline. If one takes a measuring rod and halves it each day, then keeps extending each half, the process will never come to an end.

Conclusion

These are the arguments of those who follow Hui-tzu’s school, like Huan Tuan and Gongsun Long: they can use clever words to win people’s mouths, but cannot convince their hearts. Hui-tzu considered himself the finest and most talented of debaters, and so on.

Brief background note: Hui Shi was a leading figure of the School of Names during the Warring States period, known for arguments such as “making sameness and difference one” and “distinguishing hardness and whiteness.” In the commentaries, “interlocking rings” is linked to Neidan (internal alchemy), to the practice of “undoing the ring” at the Mysterious Pass, and to Zhuangzi’s philosophical proposition that interlocking rings can be undone. Huan Tuan and Gongsun Long were also members of the School of Names; Gongsun Long is famous for arguments such as “a white horse is not a horse.” The example of halving a measuring rod each day refers to the saying, “Take half of a one-foot measuring rod each day, and it will never be exhausted through ten thousand generations.” It uses the paradox of infinite divisibility to challenge Hui Shi’s reasoning about infinity.

 天地且爲我辯生色止知守雄而不知守雌有道術者固如  是乎觀其答黃繚之間天地所以不墜不陷風雨雷霆所以  或翕或張也彼非知道者安能洞徹之而惠子何如人也矢  口而對恣意而談止能欺人之耳目而不能屈人之心志出  天地之無言觀惠施之多言何異聚蚊成雷而必不能震驚  萬物也有其才而不能善用其才是欲息響而振聲欲息影  而走形不知本也以强辯止辯亦猶是耳有道術者必不如  是    南華眞經註疏傳神集後序 復圭子曰千古以來知道德者未有不透南華南華者所以筌 蹏道德也晚近文人不惟不究道德卽南華眞經四字鮮有知 其說者先哲云湛爲道德浮爲英華也南華卽道德之英華也 又何以云眞經天地以南北爲經東西爲緯丹經云天上太陰 一月一度而與太陽會此常經也人間少陰一月一經而癸水 至此眞經也丹經又云度人須要眞經度夫南者火也華亦火 之精神也此南華在天爲太陰晦王朔癸之火候在人爲眞經 期前期後之火候莊老題爲南華眞經者所以點破流戊就已 取坎塡離之妙竅耳非得天仙口訣者安能知之非眞有道氣 者安肯信之彼其出入造化洞徹人物達生死之變明内聖外 王之道以有物之後而追窮無物之始不過欲人知性命之淵 源始覺天地間凡有形質者皆爲幻惟有一道眞耳胡爲含齒
Interpretation

Even if Heaven and Earth could plead my case, would a person versed in the Dao truly know only how to hold to the masculine and not the feminine? Consider his answer to Huang Ti’s question: how could those who do not understand the Great Dao see clearly why Heaven and Earth do not collapse or sink, and why wind, rain, and thunder sometimes abate and sometimes surge? And what sort of person was Hui Shi? He answered as soon as he opened his mouth and spoke as he pleased. He could deceive people’s eyes and ears, but could not win their hearts and minds. Heaven and Earth are silent. Hui Shi’s many words were like gathering mosquitoes until they sounded like thunder, yet they could never startle the myriad things. To have talent but not know how to use it well is like trying to quiet a sound by making it louder, or to stop a shadow by running after it: one has missed the root. Trying to end argument through forceful disputation is the same. A person versed in the Dao would never act this way.

Master Fuguizi said: “Throughout the ages, none who understood Dao and De failed to grasp the meaning of Nanhua thoroughly. Nanhua is the fish trap used to catch the fish of Dao and De. These days, scholars not only fail to investigate Dao and De; few even understand what the four characters ‘Nanhua Zhenjing’ mean. An ancient sage said: ‘What is still and deep is Dao and De; what floats on the surface is their brilliance.’ Nanhua is the brilliant expression of Dao and De. But why call it a ‘True Classic’? Heaven and Earth take north and south as the warp, and east and west as the weft. A text on the Elixir says: ‘In the heavens, the Great Yin meets the Sun once each month; this is the constant cycle. In the human realm, the Lesser Yin passes through once each month, when the Gui Water arrives; this is the true cycle.’ Another text on the Elixir says: ‘To guide people, one must have the true classic.’ South corresponds to Fire, and Hua is also the essence and spirit of Fire. Thus, Nanhua refers in Heaven to the timing of Fire during the Great Yin’s dark conjunction and the new moon’s Gui phase; in the human being, it refers to the timing of Fire before and after the true cycle. When Laozi and Zhuangzi titled the work Nanhua Zhenjing, they were revealing the subtle method of circulating Wu, joining Ji, taking from Kan, and filling Li. Without the formula passed down by a celestial immortal, who could understand it? Without true Daoist Qi, who would believe it? Their entry into the transformations of creation, their penetrating insight into people and things, their understanding of the changes between life and death, and their clarity about the way of inner sagehood and outer kingship—all this, after things had come into being, was an attempt to trace back the beginning before anything existed. They sought only to help people know the source of nature and life, and to awaken them to the fact that everything with form and substance in Heaven and Earth is illusory, while only the One Dao is real. Why, then, do we have teeth?”

之倫與搢紳先生悉戀戀朝露之滋潤不知人生寄蜉蝣於天 地旣無長繩繫白日當求大藥以引年自古神仙留有接命法 第非大德大行之人知法財兩用者不可與口傳耳予觀世儒 止知爲利祿以養臭腐不思化臭腐爲神奇坐待無常之至甘 就木而不悔者天下皆是也予甚憫之故作南華之註其先哲 所已註而可存者人事也十之一二其發前人所未發者性命 也十之八九然於精神筋骨脉落尙未融貫故不得不作疏於 各章之後疏者通也彼其精神有隱藏處吾爲通而露之其筋 骨有屈曲處吾爲通而直之其脈落有閒斷處吾爲通而聯之 俾後之讀南華者一展卷咸識上升之有路登彼岸之有筏卽 儒者有以諔譎議之者莫不翻然悟莊老思返有爲於無爲進 仁義爲道德乃還古之美意也曷常與吾儒異哉然則五經四 書者世人之先師也道德南華者祖宗也二經註疏者子孫也 子孫象貌不必盡肖祖宗然而精神血脈未常不肖者此可與 眞儒道難與俗儒言也 崇禎十年八月將望日程以甯
Interpretation

Those in worldly life who prize ritual and propriety, and the gentlemen who wear official robes and serve as scholar-officials, all crave pleasures as fleeting as morning dew. They do not realize that a human life is like a mayfly between Heaven and Earth, here for only a brief moment. Since there is no way to “bind the sun with a long rope” and hold back the passing hours, one should seek the “Great Medicine”: a method of cultivation that can prolong life. Since antiquity, the immortals have passed down methods for “receiving the mandate of life,” but their oral instructions cannot be shared indiscriminately. Only those of deep virtue, upright in their practice, and skilled in using both the “method” and the “means” are worthy of receiving them by word of mouth.

In my view, most Confucians in the world know only how to pursue salary and fame to sustain this fleshly body, which is destined to decay. They do not think to refine this stinking, corruptible body into something wondrous. They sit waiting for impermanence to arrive, content to enter the coffin without regret. Such people are everywhere. I truly pity them, and so I have written a commentary on the Nanhua. Of what earlier thinkers have already annotated, and what may be retained, most concerns human affairs; it accounts for perhaps one or two tenths. What I have developed beyond what my predecessors expressed concerns mostly “nature and life”—the foundations of spirit and vitality—and accounts for perhaps eight or nine tenths. Yet the commentary does not fully integrate what concerns spirit, sinews and bones, and the channels and network vessels. I have therefore had to add a “subcommentary” after each chapter. To subcomment is to open a passage: where spirit lies concealed, I open a way for it to emerge; where sinews and bones are bent, I open a way to straighten them; where the channels and network vessels are interrupted, I open a way to join them together. Thus, when later readers open the Nanhua (the Zhuangzi), they will see a path for ascending and a raft for reaching the other shore.

Even some Confucians who delight in disputation and criticism can suddenly come to understand the meaning of Zhuangzi and Laozi. They wish to return from “non-action” to “action,” and to advance from benevolence and righteousness toward the Dao and De. This is a worthy effort to restore the ancient meaning. How could it fundamentally conflict with Confucianism? The Five Classics and Four Books are the first teachers of the world; the Daodejing and the Nanhua Jing are like ancestors, and commentaries on these two scriptures are like their descendants. Descendants need not look exactly like their ancestors, but their spirit and bloodline often remain alike. These words can be discussed with true Confucians and true Daoists, but are hard to explain in detail to vulgar Confucians.

In the eighth month of the tenth year of the Chongzhen reign, shortly before the full moon, Cheng Yining respectfully writes this preface.

拜序

Source text: Kanripo 漢籍リポジトリ(KR5i0036); Licence: CC BY-SA 4.0 · Report an error / feedback

← Vol. 4